 
### He Who Shall Not Be Named

### Andrew Harding
Smashwords edition. Copyright © 2014 Andrew Harding

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living, dead, or undead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from Andrew Harding.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any form whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Formatted by

### Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Also by Andrew Harding

About the Author

## Chapter 1

"Thanks for offering to help out here, Gavin, and don't call me sir. It's taken ages to gain their trust, and most of them have shelved the fact I'm a copper. John will do fine in here."

I looked at him a bit surprised, smiled and said, "Oh, okay, John. What's on the agenda for tonight, then?" I glanced at the dilapidated hall and wondered why any teenager would want to spend time in this scruffy place. I'd never seen anything like it. Talk about Graffiti; Banksy would have run a mile from this lot. (For anyone not in the know, Bristol Graffiti Artist, UK; work worth a mint).

John noticed me twisting my face so I made out I was scratching the back of my arm. I knew it hadn't worked and tried to ignore the frown on his brow, no matter how deep it cut.

I won't be asked again at this bloody rate, or anywhere else if I sod this up. Think, you idiot!

Two boys fell through the double-doors, punching each other; laughing and clowning around. When they saw me, they stopped dead in their tracks – looked at me up and down, annoyed I was there.

"Come in lads and meet Gavin? He's offered to give me a hand tonight, and if he likes it, he'll be back."

Huh! That really made a difference, John. They still looked hacked-off and came over to us slowly, without taking their eyes off me. Both wore 'hoodies' and you'd think they were glued to their heads. The shoving and carry-on hadn't moved them an inch. Still, shouldn't judge.

"Hello lads." I tried to sound up-beat, knowing full-well I'd have searched them out on the streets. Both boys muttered 'hello' and turned towards John.

"Now you're here, we can carry the football table out. Give us a hand, Gavin? We have to keep it locked away. This hall is used for a playgroup during the day."

I looked at him in disbelief. Young kids in here?

John pulled a handful of keys from his pocket, carefully picking his way along them, searching for a particular one. When he found it, he took us to a door at the back of the hall, graced with a massive padlock hanging off it. My first thought was: You'd need heavy-duty croppers to cut that off. I could also see where other locks had been screwed to it in the past, and splintered wood down the door-jam where it looked like a crowbar had been forced in, in places.

"Been burgled before, John?" The two boy's heads turned fast, glaring at me. I ignored them.

"Just kids pranks, Gavin; nothing serious."

Who's he trying to kid?

John removed the padlock swiftly and stuffed it in his pocket. He pushed the door open, put his hand into the dark void and turned a light on. The place was almost filled to the roof, around the walls, with all sort of clutter. Small mattresses were stacked in a pile, nearly hitting the ceiling and beside them were brightly coloured patchwork blankets. Crates of toys of all types were filled way above their tops which made it impossible to stack them properly. They looked bloody dangerous to me.

The boys barged past us, slamming the door back on its hinges, creating a loud bang when it made contact with something hard.

"Careful now boys," John uttered as we followed them in. Now I could see what the door had hit. The football table was behind it and the boys started dragging it across the floor. A high-pitched screech put my teeth on edge. They'd taken no notice of John, giggling between themselves as if we weren't there.

I went over to them and said to the nearest boy, "You go with John at that end or we'll never get it out." He shot me a look but moved along the side of the table. He pushed each handle in as he passed it, making as much noise as possible, glancing at me to gage my reaction when each buffer hit the wooden frame. I was seething but wouldn't give him the satisfaction; cheeky little bugger. Then he stood beside John as if butter-wouldn't-melt. John shrugged his shoulders at me.

I give up!

It was heavier than I expected when we all picked it up, but after a few minutes, with a lot of feet shuffling, we placed it down on the floor, deep inside the hall.

It wasn't until we'd turned from the table, I realised we weren't alone. A gaggle of young girls and a few boys were sitting along the edge of a stage.

Being darker at that end, I hadn't even noticed it until now. They were chatting to each other, those that didn't have ear-pieces rammed into their ears. Those that did had 'vacant' stamped across their faces – oblivious to their surroundings, and the kids next to them.

Why the hell are they here? No ruddy idea.

## Chapter 2

It's dead in here tonight and Ben's other half must have been at him again. She's enough to make anyone miserable. Don't know why he bothers serving in here – must put people off?

"Cheer up Ben; might never happen?" He glanced at me with a frown.

Shouldn't have opened my mouth.

Then he stood up from the sink under the bar and smiled. "She's finally packed her bags. Not before time, either." I didn't like to say I told you so. It wouldn't have helped him. I just smiled and watched him pull himself a half pint of beer, then I tried to check my make-up in the mirror at the back of the bar. There were too many glasses on the shelf to see properly. I gave up.

"Where is everyone? It's normally busier than this."

"There was talk of a barbeque at lunchtime. They'll be in later. Tim organised it. Thought you'd get an invite, Jane?" Ben looked confused.

"Now you've probably guessed why I didn't?" I could see he had.

"Like that is it?"

"I warned him enough times that I knew he was seeing someone else. We had a blazing row yesterday." Just as the last word left my mouth, the bar door pushed open and a guy walked in. I'd seen him in here before. I was always with mates and had never given him a second thought.

"What can I get you, Gavin?" Ben waited, expectantly.

"Lager top, Ben, please. Slack in here tonight?" He glanced around the bar.

Ben had a pint glass in his hand and came along the bar to use the pump beside me.

"I was just telling Jane, they're at a barbeque." I caught the glint in Gavin's eyes. He nodded to me and moved along the bar, sitting on the stool next to mine.

Thanks Ben, that's all I need. I'll go out for a smoke, that'll get rid of him.

I stood up, hooked my bag over my shoulder and picked up my drink. "I'm going out the back, Ben." He smiled and continued polishing the glass in his hands.

"I'll join you."

Oh, how wonderful!

I heard him smirk when I pushed through the back door to the adjoining bar and curse when it hit him. I giggled; couldn't help it.

Shouldn't poke your nose in! When I pulled the handle on the door, the other side of that bar, his hand gripped the edge of the door, above my head from behind.

"I've got it."

Yeah! That's not all you'll get in a minute. I heard him laugh again.

Given that Ben had tried to make the outside seating area comfortable for smokers, regulations stated that he couldn't close the end up and it was always chilly out there. I yanked two of the chairs down that had been up-ended on the nearest table top. My bag was dumped on one. I pulled my coat around me; sank down onto its sister and hoped like hell he didn't sit at my table.

He didn't. Instead, he perched him bum in a gap of chair legs, on the table-top opposite, and watched me with an amused smile on his face.

I turned my attention from him; raked around in my bag for my tobacco and started to roll a cigarette. I'd rolled them for years and could make them in the dark, which gave me the perfect opportunity to grab a quick glance at him. He'd done the same and our eyes met.

Damn!

He'd lit up a tailor-made and before he pushed the packet back into the top pocket of his denim jacket, he offered it to me.

I shook my head, dropped my eyes and continued my little job in hand.

"Go on," he offered again.

Now you've done it! Before I opened my mouth I heard that smirk again and raise my eyes to look him square in the face.

"I'm not a pauper!" I snapped at him. "I hear your thoughts, too and remember this; I'm not some 'hottie' you can pick up in a bar!" I blasted. Oh God; why did you say that?

"Because it's the truth," he countered my thoughts and his face broke out into a friendly smile.

"Well... you can wipe that off your face, right now!" I quipped; turned my head and tried to look really interested in the open end of this make-shift habitat, after blocking him from hearing my thoughts.

I heard him titter and the chair opposite scrape the table-top when it was pulled off .

I squared up to him, "What exactly do you want from me?"

"Nothing, Jane," he said, parking his backside on the chair.

"That'll be a first," I answered, in a clipped tone.

"Maybe it could be. I'm not like all the rest," he said, gently.

What?

I looked behind his eyes and he let me rake around inside his head for a while.

"Why would a copper want anything to do with me, Gavin? You know exactly what I've done."

"What you had to do, to feed your habit, had nothing to do with anyone else, not even me. You've been clean for a couple of years and I commend you for kicking it, without help from anyone. If he wasn't already dead, I'd have strangled that..."

"He's dead?"

"Sorry, Jane. I never gave it a thought you didn't know, and you've blocked me, remember?"

"So I did." I laughed at him and began to relax opposite this person who'd restored my faith that there were good guys out there. "What happened to him?"

"Knifed in the shower block. Too good for him, if you want my opinion?"

I glanced at Gavin, "How long have you known I could read minds?"

"Since the first time I ever saw you in here. You were with Tim and looked happy enough with him. I've never been one to barge in on a partnership."

"I suppose you knew he was seeing that slapper." Sorry, I shouldn't have asked that.

"I don't mind answering you. As long as you have, Jane. I poked my oar into a relationship once before and had my fingers burned. I lost a good friend that day."

I heard the door open behind me and Gavin looked up at Tim coming through it with the tart. I'd heard them from the main bar and I was sure he had, too.

"Do you fancy a walk, Jane? The air has suddenly become really stale in here."

I giggled at him, picked up my bag and caught the thunderous look on Tim's face, when I stood up. "Yeah, you're right. It stinks in here; funny that." The fact that a force nine gale was blowing in from the open end, made it all the more hysterical to me and I couldn't help laughing as Tim dragged his new conquest to the opposite corner to us, which caught the blast, full-on. I knew they'd want our seats, once we were gone, so I made a meal of up-ending the two chairs I'd used, Gavin did the same, and we fiddled around, lining them up nice and tidy on the edge of the table, just to make them wait.

We both could hear Tim slagging us off in his head so I pushed a few memorable words into his, before we left. I should get down the clinic. I hear she's booked a season ticket.

Gavin giggled but Tim stood up, furious. One, because I'd hurt his pride, and two, he now knew that my parting speech, which I'd blasted at him, informing him I'd been listening to his thoughts for weeks about said slapper, was actually true. He stepped towards me. Gavin took hold of my elbow, "I'd sit down if you don't want to spend a night in the cells. You've had smack in your pocket and it would take forensics two minutes to find residue in your jeans." The blood drained from Tim's face, fast, and he sat down. Gavin hadn't finished though.

He turned to lady muck. She looked like a cross between the renowned drag queen Lilly Savage, and Jordon. I heard Gavin laugh in my head but when he spoke to her, he was deadly serious, "Have you told him you're on a caution?" I could see her shake but her thoughts proved what Gavin already knew. She was bricking it. Her jaw moved to say words but nothing came out. "Just as well you're unable to speak, Julie. You'd incriminate yourself further and what would Tim think of you then?" He cast his eyes back to Tim, "Good luck with that." The sarcasm bit into Tim's head but all he could do was sit there with his mouth open.

"Shall we go, Gavin? The smell of fear is getting right up my nose."

He smiled at me and pulled open the door. I was stepping through it when he spoke to them again. "If you come in here, I'll know exactly what you've had your mucky little hands in. You wouldn't want that, would you?" He didn't wait for an answer. We both heard their thoughts as the door filled the hole behind us. They wouldn't set foot in here, ever again.

Before we got to the door on the other side of the bar, Gavin stopped me to ask a question, "Are you going to trust me, from now on, Jane?

"When I looked inside your head, I knew you were the same as me. How come you're in the police force and get away with it in there?"

"Let's sit in the corner and I'll tell you." That bar was always empty and today was no exception. We sat opposite each other. Me on a bench and Gavin on a stool with his elbows on the small round table between us.

"What I'm going to tell you comes under the Official Secrets Act. I was sworn never to reveal it to anyone, but as you're the same as me, I think you should know. I joined the force after being approached by Government Officials. They knew what I was before I opened my mouth; how, I don't know. I ended up, after basic training, in a small town on the outskirts of Manchester. There were ten of us, all Hybrids like me.

"It lasted a few weeks, that's all. One idiot changed in public and caused a riot. Everything was hushed up and we were all moved to different locations. I lost touch with a couple of people I'd become mates with. This lot here don't know what I am, nor the fact I read minds. We were told of a hybrid near London who runs their murder squad. He surprised them so much, they set our team up, to be bigger and better. You can see how that back-fired? I'm supposed to wait until they set up another, but I'm cheesed off with the wait."

"Well I wasn't expecting that, Gavin. You must have a hell of a job at work, hiding it from them."

"As long as I feed every day, I'm fine. They provide me with what I need and what you do is fine by me, so please don't worry about that."

"You're the only person who's ever known, apart from that b..."

"Don't think of him anymore, Jane. He's gone and your life will change a bit from now on."

He thought for a minute, put his hand across the table and I took hold of it. He smiled and asked, "Do you fancy going for a walk?"

"Good idea. We can chat without having to stop when anyone wants to go out there." I nodded to the door we'd come through, stood up, picked up my bag and Gavin escorted me through to the main bar. After saying good night to Ben, we left the pub behind and walked down to the park. No one would be around and it was sheltered from the wind. I was sick of straightening my hair. Gavin listened to my thoughts and giggled.

"Be thankful you haven't got it. I look like Shirley bleeding Temple when it's wet." He took hold of my hand and squeezed it, still chuckling.

We'd almost reached the park gates when I started yapping again, "I have to explain a few things to you, Gavin..."

"You don't have to tell me, you know."

"I want to. I'd never have used smack; didn't need to...I get high enough off the blood. He used to smoke it and he kissed me more than a few times with his lungs full, and it wasn't long before I craved it, too. He knew I used punters to feed off, after following me one night. He was psychic and I couldn't keep anything from him. I'm sure he got me hooked thinking I'd stay. When he was arrested for dealing it was the best day of my existence. The money I'd stashed from the punters, he stole and you probably know the rest?"

"It was before I came here, Jane, and I've never looked it up at work. When he was killed, one of the lads was saying how you were well shot of him. I was on another job and I only remembered it tonight. In any case, what was your business, was precisely that; your business."

"I'll tell you then. He'd picked up with another guy who'd set a deal up with him, and they'd arranged to meet up somewhere. The idiot had only made a deal with a copper. When I found that out, I think I laughed for days." Gavin smirked beside me. "I don't go with the punters; you know that, I hope?" I looked at him.

He stopped us walking and gave me a cuddle. "Half the Hybrids in the country have to feed like that. If they want to cruise for hookers and are fed off instead, I think it's just desserts. I expect they're all suffering with Anaemia." I burst out laughing.

"Yes! Now you come to mention it, some of the regulars do look a little pale, and they must love being hypnotised." He laughed and pushed open the gate.

"How old are you, Jane?" he asked as he took hold of my hand again.

"Twenty-two. What about you?"

"Twenty-seven. Now tell me your date of birth?" I glanced at him, thinking it didn't take much working out. He nodded slightly, for me to say it.

"Nineteen-seventy-seven. Why?" Isn't it obvious?

"Humour me, Jane. Do the sums." I began adding things up.

"OH MY GOD! I'm thirty-five!" He grinned at me.

"No, you're twenty-two and have been stuck there for thirteen years."

"That's ridiculous!"

"You know I said I lost touch with a couple of mates – well, one of them was called Jack Tomlin. A great guy who explained to me that we have some inbuilt thing, to stop us noticing the years clocking up, for the first twenty or so. I suppose to help us over the shock, the fact we're not aging. I didn't know until then. My date of birth is nineteen-sixty-four. I've been stuck at twenty-seven for twenty-one years, so far."

"This is crazy. Say that bit about not aging, again?" I'm interested.

Gavin's eyes sparkled, "We're never going to age, Jane. You must have been bitten as a kid, like me. We grow up normally and stick at a certain age. It seems to be different for everyone but it happens after puberty." He sniggered, "I must have been a late developer." He howled with laughter at himself.

I couldn't help giggling at him, "As long as you've developed now, that's fine by me." He had a wicked glint in his eyes when he looked at me.

That's all right then. I ran off and headed for the swings. The park guy would've chased us off, had it been daylight, and I hadn't been on swings for years. Gavin took the next one to me and after a few minutes we could see the street lights, over the top of the cross-bar, on a backward swing. I stopped trying then and let myself slowly come to a halt.

"Do you like curry, Jane?"

"I love it. In fact, that's all I eat for hot meals."

"Me too." He held his hand out and giggled. "It must be a hybrid thing. We all lived on the stuff, near Manchester. The local curry house must've thought they'd won the lottery." I laughed, grabbed his hand, and we hurried to the best curry house in town.

Over the course of the meal we talked our heads off. The curry house was virtually empty, due to it being a cold and windy night. It transpired that Gavin wished he could move, to be closer to that other hybrid and maybe work with him, not that he thought it would ever happen. He was resigned to stay in this backwater until an opportunity arose, though the lack of any information that filtered down to him, because his immediate boss didn't know what he was, meant he'd probably wait for years and he had no way of contacting those government officials directly.

I could understand his frustration, he was extremely intelligent and it was a waste of his talents as he had many and that surprised me. I on the other hand had different talents to him. He was shocked when I explained mine.

"How on earth do you cope with that, Jane?"

"I've seen them all my life, Gavin. I never did well at school because they were always there and a damn nuisance. I couldn't shut them out. Look around you; you think this place has only two people in it? Let me tell you, I have a queue on my right, nudging each other to be first in line to ask me questions, and the noise is in my head, permanently. I try to ignore them but they win, hands-down." Gavin glanced to my right. "I could show you, if you want?"

"What? How?" He looked astonished.

"Give me your hands and close your eyes." He put his hands on the table and I took hold of them. "Try not to be shocked or you'd frighten the crap out of that other couple." I saw the smile touch his lips when he answered me, in my head: Go on, Jane.

I showed him and he physically pulled back when the vision hit his mind. He balked. There were eight ghosts that shoved and elbowed each other. Some were car wrecks. Flesh hung off their faces on a couple, where they'd obviously been through a windscreen and were ripped to shreds. Another two had injuries to limbs and were covered in blood. They'd bled to death in vehicles. The other four were horrendous, even by my standards. They were decomposed and mostly rotten; skeletons with dried skin stretched over their bones. Ooze dribbled out of holes where maggots had exited their bodies. Eyes gone, leaving empty holes to see with and all were yelling at each other to move aside.

I'd forgotten to tell him about the smell I always received, attached to each victim. He got the lot, unfortunately.

Sorry about that, Gavin. I forgot you'd get it, too. I'll stop.

He kept hold of my hands and opened his eyes. "Oh my God, Jane. I don't envy your life at all. I know I'd go mad with that in my head." He was completely flummoxed and gripped my hands tighter.

"They all died on the main road out there, or in some of the houses along the street. I only have to be somewhere for a couple of minutes and they find me, and all have a different story to tell. Two of them were murdered and the police didn't question a thing. They were cremated by the family members who killed them." His eyes bulged at that statement. He had a completely ludicrous idea bouncing around his head. I waited for him to voice it.

"You'd be a great asset to the police force, Jane."

I stared at him, "Don't talk wet! I'm as thick as two short planks, and you know it!" He squeezed my hands again and shook his head with a smile touching his face. That annoyed me so I carried on, "I'm not surprised they haven't been in touch with you; you should be certified!" He laughed at me, and when I looked up, I noticed that the other couple behind him, had watched my tantrum. "It's all right; he's talking crap, as usual." They both giggled at me. I heard Gavin smirk. I turned my head, "Well, you are."

"I meant every word, Jane. I wish those idiots had told my boss exactly what I am – then you could help me at work." I stared at him. "I know you don't believe me and by-the-way, you're not thick. The fact you couldn't work at school with all that going on didn't mean you were thick. I see you have an extraordinary brain. You haven't been given the chance to use it, that's all."

"Now you really are talking crap!" His eyes glistened.

He let go of my hands, picked up his wine and rested back in his seat. "I'll find a way to make it happen. Watch this space, Jane?" I huffed at him, lifted my fork and played with what was left of my food on the plate.

## Chapter 3

"Do you ever sleep, Gavin?" He shook his head and smiled. "I only need an hour or two, sometimes none at all, but that's not often." I looked up and a waiter was coming over to us.

"Can I get you anything else?"

Not for me.

Gavin glanced at me and nodded which a human wouldn't notice, before answering, "Just the cheque please and the meal was great, thanks."

He stacked the plates, picked up a small dish from the table beside us and sat it on our table.

"Thank you. I won't be long and I'll tell the chef." He smiled and left with the dirty dishes. I picked up one of the chocolate mint sweets, popping it in my mouth quickly.

I love these.

"A chocaholic, are you?" I just smiled, not wanting him to see brown teeth – bit off-putting. Gavin carried on, "Now I know what to get you as a treat." I flashed my eyes at him and laughed, now the chocolate had gone.

"And I don't put on any weight, no matter how much I eat."

"I wonder if Weight-Watchers know about that." Gavin spouted. I don't think they sell venom by the bottle.

We were in fits, laughing like a couple of idiots when the waiter returned with the cheque. Gavin pulled notes from his pocket and gave him forty quid.

"Keep the change and we'll be back." Difficult to say when you're trying to stifle laughter.

The waiter grinned at us, "Thank you, Gavin." He left us with a smile on his face.

"He knows you well."

"He ought to. I've eaten here every day since I moved to this town, but it's the first time I've brought anyone in with me. That's why Raffi was a bit formal when he was taking our order." Gavin became serious across the table, "What time do you feed, Jane?"

"My regulars are there in about an hour or so; why?"

"I live up the street from here. We could talk in my car and I'll drive you there when it's time."

"Save your petrol. I jaunt, so it takes a second to get there."

"What the hell do you mean by jaunt?"

"You obviously haven't tried it. I just think myself there. It's easy and you could do it, although you don't have to feed like me."

"We should go – they're closing in a minute, Jane. On the way out Gavin waved at Raffi, who was leaning on the counter with a broad smile on his face. "He likes you."

I giggled and stepped into the street. Gavin took hold of my hand and turned us to the right. We didn't talk and after a little while the houses we walked past were massive.

He must have a bedsit or rents a couple of rooms.

I heard him smirk beside me, "What was that for?"

"I gamble at the casino a couple of times a month, Jane. They, the force, know all about it, I made damn sure they did. They weren't really surprised, either. Perhaps other hybrids do the same? I don't know, but I've made a nice living out of it. I don't go mad, just enough to keep filling the coffers."

I was trying to get my head around that when he turned us onto a gravel drive. I stopped dead, "You own this?"

He looked back and gave my hand a little tug. "I didn't want to scare you off – that's why I said we'd talk in the car."

I threw at him, "You forgot to mention it was parked in front of the largest house in the bloody street!" All he did was grin. He coaxed me up the drive to the house, which was enormous, Georgian and painted white. His car was flash, too. I saw the name Lexus on the black boot.

"Don't drive a mini, then?" I asked, as sarcastically as I could.

He chuckled and pulled keys from his pocket, "Come on. I'll make some coffee and show you around."

Yes please.

He opened the door, turned and held his hand out. When I stepped over the threshold it was like stepping back in time. I'd only seen the interiors of Georgian houses in books before – never in real life.

A chandelier was lit above us. I followed Gavin down the hall to the right of the broad central staircase. My eyes were everywhere, trying to take it all in.

He opened the door at the end and turned on the light. It flooded the most fantastic kitchen I'd ever seen. There was a modern island running down the middle, made of pine. That unit housed the hob, sink and the preparation area. Around the walls were cupboards in old scrubbed pine, along with a couple of antique dressers. China filled the shelves, reaching the ceiling on both of them. There were French-doors to the garden, I presumed – to dark outside to tell. There was a long window to the right and in front of that was a scrubbed pine table with bent-wood chairs, tucked underneath.

I heard a tap running – turned around to see Gavin, filling a kettle at the sink. He sat it on a base and switched it on. "This house is beautiful, Gavin. How on earth do you have the time to look after it like this?"

"I have a cleaner and do other bits through the night. No sleeping comes in handy." He laughed and opened a top cupboard for mugs. "How do you like your coffee, Jane?"

"Black, two sugars, please. Don't take this the wrong way, but why would you want a house this size?"

"For you."

"WHAT!" I screamed at him.

He said in a calm voice, "Sit down, Jane, and I'll explain a few things to you."

"Yeah, you'd better." I dragged a chair away from the table and sat down, furious with him.

He quietly finished making the coffee and brought it over to the table – turned back for the mugs and sugar and sat opposite me. I watched him push down the plunger and pour the coffee. He knew I was livid with him and passed me a mug, then the sugar. When I was stirring my coffee he began to talk.

"I had a bedsit, like you thought, but when I saw you in the pub, the first time I ever went in there, I bought this house for you."

"That's crazy, and you know it!" He smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

"I just knew we'd be together one day, and I was prepared to wait forever, if I had to. Tim's not a hybrid and I knew that one day you'd get sick of his antics with other women. How you kept it from him, I'll never know?"

"He was the first boyfriend I ever had. That's why he went with other women because I wouldn't let him. If he'd seen me change..." Tears filled my eyes until I couldn't see. I heard Gavin's chair scrape across the floor. The next second he had me in his arms for a cuddle.

"Don't get upset over that, Jane. Not here. Not ever. We're on the same playing field, just so you know. If I'd gone with a human, I'd have killed her. It's different for female hybrids and I assumed. I'm sorry."

"That's not why I'm crying, Gavin. I wish you'd said something before today, that's all."

He pulled back to look at my face, "You need a little repair job on your make-up." He giggled.

I smirked, "More than a little – you're wearing half of it." He looked down at the mascara all over his shirt. "Sorry. You'll never get that out." He laughed at me and searched for my bag, not knowing where I'd left it.

"It's in the hall." He sped out of the kitchen in a blur and came back in a second later with my bag in his hand and a happy smile on his face. "If you can do that, you'd be able to think yourself to another place."

"I'm sure you could show me how it's done," Gavin said with a twinkle in his eyes. I took the bag from him, sat down, drank some cold coffee and choked as it hit my lungs. I couldn't get my breath, so I waited for my body to sort it out. I could hold my breath for ages, but Gavin was staring at me, horrified.

"Breathe Jane, please." I still waited as it wasn't quite right. A few minutes later I breathed in properly.

"Don't know why you're worried, I wouldn't have died." He sat opposite me, filled with relief.

"Sorry, I'm so used to being around humans, it didn't cross my mind." He watched me repair my mascara streaked face, with a smile on his. He looked content, with his elbows on the table and his chin resting on his hands.

Once it was done and my stuff was shoved back in my bag, beside my feet, I looked at my watch.

"I should go. They won't wait forever and I'm hungry now." I stood up and bent down for my bag, to throw over my shoulder.

"Don't go, Jane. I have enough for us both. Feed here."

What?

"That's impossible. You said they supplied you, so how could you have enough for me?" Don't play with me, Gavin!

I wouldn't play games with you! "I buy it, Jane. The blood they supply was only half the amount I needed, and they mixed it with animal blood. I complained to the guy who delivered it and was told it was government cuts. I've bought my own since then."

"That doesn't surprise me; they probably hoped you all would, in the end."

Gavin smiled with a nod then he became serious, "You know how I feel about you, Jane; you've seen it, but I wouldn't want to frighten you off, either, if I rushed you."

Are you for real?

A second later, he was on his feet with his arms around me, "That wasn't bull-shit about the house. The deeds are in a bureau in the sitting room. All you have to do is sign them at a solicitor's and it would be in joint names, instead of just mine. I want you to feel secure and this relationship to be on an equal footing. And one last thing, you'd never have to feed like that again. The fridge upstairs is well stocked, too." He stopped talking and waited for me to fully understand everything he'd explained.

I pulled back to look into his eyes. All I saw was his love for me and the tears welled up, I was so overwhelmed by his kindness. He cuddled me again until I stopped sobbing.

He felt me relax, and said gently, "Half the top floor is yours when you move in, Jane. We do this at your pace, I promise you that. You're hungry, come on." He held my hand and I knew in my heart we were destined to walk life's path together. He smiled at me after he'd heard my thoughts and squeezed my hand gently on our journey up the staircase to the next floor.

At the top he took me to the left and stopped at a door along the hall. "The fridge is in here. Take what you need and I'll show you to your side of this floor."

I watched him turn the porcelain door knob and push the door open. The light was on in the small white room and what filled my vision was a steel fridge with glass walls on three sides. Gavin felt me tense and squeezed my hand. He understood how shocked I was at the sight of it laid out like that. I stared at the stack of blood bags on each illuminated shelf and the pangs of need groaned within my mind. Gavin glanced at me, he'd felt it, too. He opened the fridge door, took four out and showed me where to snap the tubes to drink from them.

"You should hurry, Jane," he uttered, when he took hold of my hand, to retrace our steps to the top of the stairs. There, he flicked a switch on the wall that lit up the landing on the other side of the house. That's where we headed and he stopped us when we'd reached the third door down, on our left. "This is your bathroom, Jane. Everything you need is in there, you'll see. Come down when you've finished and I'll drive you home for some of your things."

Although I was ravenous, how could I not give him a cuddle? "Be prepared to meet Shirley Temple, down there," I said to his chest. I knew he was giggling, his whole body moved with it, but I heard no sound with my ears, only his voice in my head.

D'you know the words to: 'Good ship lolly-pop'?

I giggled; he let me go and hurried back to the blood room. I knew he was in the same state as me.

I rushed into the bathroom, slamming the door shut with my back against it. My hand searched the wall for a light switch and when I clicked it there was no time to look around; the urge to feed obliterated reason. I was stripped in seconds and under a stream of water in the shower, consuming the blood faster than a human could register. Now the hardest part. I did what I'd always had to do. My head; rammed against the tiles. My arms over my head with my hands balled into fists. The urge that took over once the blood spread through my body, was more than I could stand. Now I had Gavin's thoughts pounding the inside of my head, with his needs, making matters harder to deal with. I closed that part of my brain down; no option, to avoid seeking him out. The change happened faster than normal. Boy, was I pleased about that? It over-rode the urge and I could relax and enjoy the buzz. I turned and rested my back against the wall, under the water that cascaded over my body. My mind took me on a journey in a fantasy of my own making. I'd had to block that part out, where I used to feed, but once I was home I could run through feeding, in my mind, and set my emotions loose to envelope me. I was in another world, and had no idea how long it was before the feelings subsided and I could think rationally again.

I turned the water off and looked down. My foot had touched one of the bags, strewn across the shower tray. What the hell do I do with those?

Don't worry, Jane. There's an incinerator in the cellar so use a bag in the cupboard under your basin. Had to think of everything or the cleaner would've dropped dead. I giggled and heard him do the same.

I noticed a large towel hooked on the wall, just within arm's length of the shower door. I grabbed it, wrapped my body with most luxurious towel I'd ever touched and stepped out of the shower. The opulence of the bathroom made me stagger when I registered all that I'd missed, in my deranged urge to feed. The bathroom was huge and I not only felt marble under my feet, but the whole bathroom was, too. White marble, with faint green flecks, here and there, picked out by the small gold chandelier above my head, matching the taps on the large roll-top bath, taking centre stage in the middle of the floor. I felt a tear in my eye and wiped it away with the corner of my towel. Only then did I feel how wet my dripping hair was and looked down at the water on the floor.

Now you're ruining the place! I looked around for more towels and found a glass-fronted cupboard, in the corner of the bathroom, stuffed with them. I grabbed one quickly and wrapped my head in it, pulling another to dry the floor. When I stood up, I faced shelves, stocked with tons of beauty products, to die for.

This lot must have cost the earth! I opened a bottle and the aroma of the most expensive perfume flooded my senses. I felt so emotional I could have cried. Get dressed and get out of here, before you flood the place, you idiot!

That's exactly what I did and found Gavin in the kitchen drinking coffee. He looked up and smiled, "I think you like your bathroom."

"Well that's the biggest understatement, I've ever heard." I dropped the bag, hurried over and kissed him.

It was Gavin's day off the next day and we didn't leave the house after I'd kissed him in the kitchen. In fact, we shared his bed when I had to sleep. He tired me out. That was a lie as we never get tired with anything, but I had to sleep for a few hours, most days of the week. On the other hand, he must have been bored to death, watching me sleep.

"I wasn't bored, Jane." I opened my eyes and giggled at his smiling face.

"That's cheating; digging around in my head." I gave him a kiss on the end of his nose. "I'm off to christen my bath. It's a lovely day and I should get some of my clothes from my bed-sit."

He gave me a cuddle, "Yes, we got a bit side-tracked last night. I enjoyed it and I know you did."

I leaned on his chest with my elbows, "As it's your day off, do you fancy coming to the local pool? It's the only place I'm free of the ghosts that hound me. I know it sounds daft to..."

"Stop right there, Jane – come with me." I must have looked confused – I felt it. He lifted me out of the bed and carried me down through the house to the kitchen.

"Why are we down here?" He didn't answer. He reached up, flicked switches on the wall and then he unlocked the back door. When he pushed it open the most amazing poolroom filled my vision. "Oh my God!" He laughed while I almost strangled him with a hug.

"It's what you've always wanted. I heard you saying what you'd love, if you won the lottery, so I looked for a house with a pool."

I laughed, "You have to do the lottery to win it." He giggled and put me down.

I walked in and the walls were high with a glass roof to let in sunshine. Huge potted plants adorned the corners of the largest indoor pool I could ever have imagined. I ran, dived down to the bottom and swam from one end to the other, length after length and noticed Gavin above me swimming on the surface. When I finally came up for air he was a bit shocked at the time I'd spent under water.

"How did you get away with that at the local pool?"

"I couldn't, Gavin. They'd have thought I was drowning. I did annoy the others where I live." His turn to look confused. "I used to lie under the water in the only bath in the house."

His laughter echoed off the walls. He hauled himself out, effortlessly; held his hands out to me and lifted me as if I weighed ounces.

"I'll make some toast and we'll collect your stuff, Jane. You can swim whenever you want, now." He opened a cupboard in the wall that backed up to the house and pulled out huge towels for us both. Once I had that wrapped around me, he gave me another for my hair.

"I'll be packing my straighteners for this mop," I informed him, as I wrapped my head in the towel.

"I like it, Jane." I looked at him in surprise. _Are you mad?_ "No, I'm not mad. I think it's beautiful and your crowning glory."

On the way to my bed-sit, Gavin noticed his boss standing outside a house, talking to Uniform policemen.

"Do you mind if we stop for a minute, Jane? I may need to know what's going on, when I'm at work tomorrow."

"I don't mind, go ahead. Two women are dead in there." Gavin's jaw dropped.

"How the hell do you know that?" He searched my eyes, waiting for an answer.

You must have forgotten the Indian restaurant!

"They're tapping your boss on his shoulder, that's how."

"Sorry. Would you mind coming in there, Jane? I think this could be a way in, for you to work with me."

Yeah, right!

"I mean it. He won't be able to refuse when he sees what you're capable of."

Okay, you win.

As soon as I'd opened my door the ghosts made a bee-line for me. I won't help if you don't leave me alone! Your choice? They backed off and let me have some space.

Gavin took hold of my hand. I know this is asking a lot.

I want to work with you, Gavin. It's interesting and I'd never given it a thought I could've helped with anything like this. He squeezed my hand gently as we walked over to his boss.

He saw us approach. "I thought this was your day off, Gavin?"

"It is, sir. We were just passing and Jane, my girlfriend, told me there were two dead women in there. She's a medium, sir." His boss glared at me.

"Where were you, between the hours of 4 and 8am, Miss?" Gavin was pissed off with his boss, jumping to that conclusion about me.

I yelled, "It's Hanson, as you could find out, if you look at your files about Neil Robertson!" And then I leaned closer to him. "And where you were, was not in your wife's bed, where you should have been." Gavin laughed in my head and squeezed my hand. His boss turned red, cleared his throat and looked relieved his other officers couldn't hear me.

"Sorry, Miss Hanson."

"Yes, I bet you are. We'll get along famously, if you call me Jane. Now John, do you want my help or not? I have lots to do today. I'm moving in with Gavin and these two women have been trying to get your attention for at least an hour." He looked staggered and glanced around, trying to see them.

"You're wasting my time, yes or no?" Gavin smirked beside me. Well...it's offered on a plate. Is he a bit slow?

John quickly had a change of heart, "We could use all the help we can get. What can you tell me?"

"Now you've seen sense, John, give me a minute to ask them a few questions." I caught the glance he gave Gavin, who nodded back to him when he let go of my hand.

I turned to the women, "When I ask you anything, please don't talk together or you'll get me muddled." I knew Gavin had a notebook in his hands to take down their answers. He could hear them through me, now. I'd given him access to my deeper thoughts. I glanced at his boss who stood there dumbfounded. It was time he knew a few home truths.

"Gavin's psychic, too. Obviously you haven't read his file properly or you'd have used his talents, before now. He wasn't dumped on you, for no reason, John. Your clear-up rate has been crap for a while. About time you used the recourses you were given and maybe you'd get the promotion you seek which would stop your wife nagging."

"You see all that?"

"You wouldn't want to know the rest. Shall we get on?" I turned from him. If he had to ask that question, he was even thicker than I'd seen.

I looked at the two women. One had long, dark, straight hair that was matted with blood from the axe that was embedded in her skull. Her face was twisted and she tried to see me through the blood that had filled her eye sockets and had drenched her clothes. The other one was her daughter who had similar features and must have been attacked first. The gouges on her head and shoulders, her lower arms and the couple of fingers that were missing, proved to me she had put up quite a struggle before she'd bled out, when the axe finally severed the arteries in her neck. How no one heard the screaming, was beyond me.

"Karen, I know you fought like hell to stop him, but could I ask Lisa's version first, please?"

She nodded her head. Of course, and thank you for helping us.

"You've been very brave; thank you Karen. Lisa, could you tell me what happened; from the beginning, if you can?" She smiled. Her head was resting on her right shoulder where he'd almost decapitated her, he'd hit her so hard.

I'll try and I'll go slowly so your friend can write it all down.

"I write fast, Lisa. Just try and tell Jane how it happened." Thanks Gavin.

We could both hear Lisa crying. "I know this is hard for you and I know who did this, but I have to ask you to tell us, so that Gavin's boss wouldn't think I was putting words into your mouth. Do you understand, Lisa?"

She sniffed. Okay. It was my dad. I knew I had a dad but I've never seen him before. He argued with mum at the front door then he pushed his way in. Mum screamed for me to run upstairs and he followed. He grabbed my legs and pulled me down. My face hit the top step and I must have been knocked out. I felt the first time he hit me and I can't remember anything else. I'm sorry.

"Don't be sorry, Lisa, you did very well. I'll talk to your mum now. Thank you." She smiled and looked at her mum so tenderly.

"Karen, what can you add to Lisa's statement?"

His name is Greg Lawton and well known to the police. I lived with him for nearly a year before Lisa was born. He knocked hell out of me throughout my pregnancy and thought I'd wait around for more. I walked out the day before Lisa was born and Women's Aid helped me get settled in another town. I've been moving us whenever I heard he was in the area. When he turned up today, I'd no idea he knew where we were. He'd always asked around and that's how I'd found out before. When he pulled the axe out of his coat, he was on top of Lisa. I pulled and scratched his face and head but I couldn't stop him. He pushed me backwards down the stairs and I don't remember much of the fall. We're both dead, aren't we?

"I'm sorry, Karen, yes, you both are." They hugged each other and disappeared.

"They've gone, Gavin." He knew I was upset and hugged me.

Gavin looked up at his boss, "It's all there, sir."

"Well, I've never seen anything like that in my life." He took the notebook from Gavin's hand and read it.

When he'd read it all, he said, "I know it's all down here but..."

I turned from Gavin, "No buts – let me hold your hands and I'll show you what he did to them?" He just stared at me. "I dare you! You're supposed to have some bottle, if you're a copper!" I yelled at him.

I knew he didn't want to, but he had other Uniform policeman behind him and he wouldn't have wanted to lose face with them. He gave Gavin his notepad and put his hands forward. I took hold of them and showed him, from beginning to end and he was under every blow they received. He cried out when he saw them coming and was on his knees at the finish, when I let go of his hands.

I stood with my hands on my hips and yelled at him, "DO YOU BELIEVE IT NOW?" I was furious with him. "You should be thankful I didn't push the pain they felt, too!"

He stood up and brushed his clothes down. Then he did something I didn't expect at all; he put his hand out to shake mine. "Jane, I don't think I'd ever doubt you again," he said and then he smiled at me.

I shook his hand and giggled, "Thought I'd gone a bit far, there. Sorry, John, but you had to see – so, when are you giving me a job?" Gavin laughed behind me and I could hear the other coppers sniggering.

## Chapter 4

Gavin was phoned the next morning, just after I'd woken up and was told by John to take me into work with him.

"Is he giving me a job?" I cuddled and kissed him, before he could answer. "Good morning, my love."

He kissed me back, pulled away and giggled, "We'd better stop or I'll never get you there, and lose mine in the process." Very true! I laughed, pulled the covers back and leapt out of bed.

"I'm going for a swim, coming?" I heard his laughter as I hit the water and was on my second length before he dived in. You little tyke, I'll get you for this.

He swam down to the bottom and tried to keep up with me. You'll have to catch me first. I began swimming at my normal speed and left him standing. I looked back. He was stood on the bottom with shock on his face. How the hell do you do that?

Don't know - just can.

I ran through all that while we sat opposite John, who'd been on the phone for quite a while, getting put through from one section to another. He looked relaxed now and chatted quite casually to whoever he was talking to. Gavin followed my thoughts and he knew I wanted a drink, but we had no way of getting one, stuck, waiting for the phone call to finish.

John prattled on and I'd had enough. I stood up. John excused himself, to the person he was talking to and waited for me to speak.

"John, I'm gagging for a drink. Where do you make the tea around here?"

He smiled at me, "I'm sure Gavin knows where it is. Get me one, would you? I'm nearly finished here. We can talk over a cuppa." He carried on with his call and we legged-it out of his office.

Gavin laughed at me. "Well...he was waiting for us to ask." He took hold of my hand and we followed the corridor to a small kitchen where a young woman was making tea for a number of people.

"Hi, Beth. This is Jane, my other half."

She smiled, "Hello, Jane. Nice to meet you."

"You too, Beth." I picked up three mugs.

"Jane, that other kettle has just boiled. Are you getting a roasting, Gavin?"

"I haven't found out yet, he's been on the blower, since we arrived. Never heard him talk that much."

Beth picked up her tray of hot tea, "Good luck, whatever it is. Hope to see you soon, Jane? You should bring her down the pub, now you've got a girlfriend." She looked back to me, "He would never come on his own, shy I suppose." She grinned at Gavin, "Sorry pet, giving away all your secrets." He laughed as she left the tiny kitchen.

Christ, if only they knew! I giggled, handed him a mug and sugar. We didn't get chance to ask 'chatterbox' if he took it, and went back for the grilling Gavin expected – only I knew different.

He used his elbow to open the door and we found John with 'smug' written across his face. I gave him his tea, "You're wife will bow down to you, tonight, John." He burst out laughing and that set us off. Gavin was in a kink and nearly dropped his tea. We eventually calmed down enough to drink it. John winked at me. He knew I was well aware of the serious talk he was about to have with us.

"Jane's right, I've been promoted to Commissioner, but it's you two I have to thank for it." Gavin opened his mouth to speak and John put up his hand. "No need for that lad, I have a lot to tell you both. You heard them switch me through to different sections...well I ended up talking to someone called Reece, from MI5. He over-sees the cell of hybrids near London and will do the same here, too." Gavin glanced at me.

"Let him finish, Gavin."

You know, don't you? I smiled at him then turned back to John.

"Gavin, as from today you're promoted to Detective Inspector and Jane will be on Inspector pay, but she won't be promoted for a year. She has to learn the job, but Reese explained that it wouldn't take long for her to hit her stride.

"They transferred you here, Gavin, because you showed strong leadership in the ten hybrids they recruited, in that debacle the Home Office set up. They have nothing to do with any hybrid cell, now. You'll hear why, at some point.

"Jack Tomlin is in the London cell. He was sent to the back of beyond and opted for a place in the Armed Response Unit..."

"Bloody hell, he wouldn't have liked that! Sorry, sir."

John smiled at him, "He didn't. He never fired a round and you can drop the sir when your team aren't around. It's John from now on, and that goes for you both." Gavin's eyes were out on stalks. John just smiled at him and carried on.

"Jane, they've known about you for years."

"Yeah, and I bet everyone here does, too! I was in all the papers when he was caught, so how do I face them now?"

He shook his head gently. He knew I was upset. "Long before that – when you were at school, Jane."

"So, now you know how thick I am!" Gavin took hold of my hand and squeezed it.

John leaned forward with his elbows on his desk, "Let me explain something to you, Jane, to stop you beating yourself up. One of your teachers, the headmaster of the small village school you attended, flagged you up to MI5. They were asked to look out for children with a bad attention span, plus those that forever talked to themselves. They weren't told why. MI5 have known about hybrids since the 1940s and have employed them, instead of a horde-of-humans; mainly for clerical duties – nothing like this."

"So you really don't think I'm thick?"

"Far from it, Jane. You may not have any academic qualifications, but what you do have is exactly what they've looked for, for years. Alli Burgess; wife to Harvey, who was the first one they chose, has the same gifts as you, and from her first day she was incredible in the job."

"Bloody hell!" My hand shot up to my mouth, "Whoops!" John laughed his head off and Gavin giggled beside me. "It just fell out!"

"A trait of all hybrids, so I've been told," John was barely able to say. He calmed down and picked up his phone, "Bring three mugs of tea, would you, please?" He turned back to us, "Well...we might as well have another while they finish your new offices." Gavin balked and turned to me with a cheeky grin. Can't bloody believe this!

Well you better, it's happening.

John winked at me. He knew we were talking in our minds.

Beth brought the tea in and glanced at us before she put the tray down.

John said to her, "Thank you, Beth." She looked stunned he actually knew her name. "While you're here, I'd like to introduce you to your new Detective Inspector." Her head swivelled fast to stare with wide eyes. Gavin nodded to her.

"Congrats Gavin; sorry, sir."

"You can forget sir, Beth. I don't like it and never will."

John spoke up, "Beth, you will be working in the new team, joining Gavin and Jane. I don't know if you know this, Jane sees the dead, reads minds and is perfect for the Murder Squad being set up here, as we speak."

"I did hear something from a couple of the lads, sir." John grinned.

I piped up, "I suppose your new Commissioner did look battle-worn, after I finished with him, yesterday." Gavin and John giggled.

She smirked and turned to John, "Congratulations on your promotion, sir."

He smiled a thank you. "Beth, everyone in your team are upgraded to detective, as of now, so no uniforms in future. And another thing, you'll be one of the two team leaders, under Gavin and Jane."

"What?"

John ignored the fact she hadn't called him, sir. He knew how surprised she was. "Beth, you've shown a lot of initiative, since you joined up..."

"Excuse me, sir. I'm only twenty-one?" Christ, my mum will think I've slept with him for this!

No she won't, Beth. Just hear him out.

She looked at me in stunned silence.

John carried on, "You're a young team and perfect for this job. Don't mention it for the moment, Beth. I'll come out to announce it, personally, once I've shown them to their new offices."

"I understand and thank you, sir." She curtseyed, she was so excited. John smiled as she left the room.

Gavin couldn't hold his question, any longer, "Can I ask how you've accepted all this and not run a mile from us, John?"

John thought about his answer for a few seconds, "I, or come to that, no one in this nick has ever felt threatened with you here, so why would that change? You've always conducted yourself with the greatest respect towards everyone here and out in the field." He turned to me, "And Jane, if you hadn't pointed me in the right direction yesterday, none of this would've come to light. I thank you for that – plus, my promotion."

I giggled, "If it wasn't for Gavin, opening my eyes to a life, I wouldn't be blisteringly happy, John. It's all down to him."

"From my conversation with Reese, it seems you two were destined to meet. The same for Alli and Harvey. His age stopped at twenty-four and he's been that age for just over a hundred years." That shocked me a bit. Gavin squeezed my hand. What did I tell you, Jane?

Yeah, but a hundred years! Gavin smile with the faintest of nods. It'll be the same for us, one day.

John's phone rang, he picked it up and listened for a couple of seconds, "Thanks, we'll be right over."

I gathered the empty mugs. I knew we'd pass the kitchen.

John led the way and they waited for me to dump the tray. John chatted as we walked.

"Remember when you first came here and they were just finishing this extension, Gavin?"

"Do I? Two parking fines, that cost me. Bloody jobs-worth, and I wasn't the only one. Half the team were caught by that traffic warden. We all had police displayed on our dashboards. Must have thought it was effing funny, upping his tally with us?"

"I'll sort him out. You'll all be reimbursed and he'll wish he hadn't pulled that bloody trick. I'm here to make your lives easier so you can get on with the job. I did forget one point though; you'll be on call, twenty-four seven, I'm afraid. That's how the other cell is run."

"Fine by us and I'll only call the team out when necessary, John."

He patted Gavin's shoulder, "I knew you'd understand."

He opened a door and took us into the new extension. It was plush, compared to the main building. Carpeted floors, even in the hall we were in. He opened the first door we came to and took us into a rape suite.

"Harvey insisted on one when he was promoted. They used to use the normal interview rooms, before that, and he was adamant it wouldn't happen again. They use the lounge room for more than rape victims – bereaved families, too. They have a heavy load down there, and from the crime figures, you'll be just as busy. It's escalating out of control, everywhere. You haven't said much, Jane. Are you okay with this major change in your life?"

"To be honest, John, I'm chuffed to bloody bits with all of it, and can't wait to get started." They both chuckled.

John showed us the whole block, where the team would work, with our office leading off that. New equipment everywhere that I'd never seen before; interview rooms, the new cells in the basement and a canteen on the top floor, along with other offices, he told us, new hybrids would use, when they joined us, as well as the human side of the team.

All through our conducted tour, Gavin and I glanced at each other when something new was shown to us. We were thrilled, and even in our minds we didn't converse, we were so speechless.

John took us back to our office, "I'll leave you to check out your equipment in here. Now I must talk to the team and bring them through."

"Thank you, John; you've made us very happy today and we promise to work our socks off for you."

"You didn't have to say it, Gavin. That's one thing I knew for sure." He nodded and left. We cuddled each other, with no words to describe how we felt, so our embrace was silent in mind and body.

## Chapter 5

We heard the chatter before we saw them and hurried to the door to watch. They were all checking out where everything was and John stood near our door, sporting a satisfied smile. When he saw us he cleared his throat, loud enough for them to hear. They stopped what they were doing and waited for him to speak.

"Now, everyone, I've explained to you exactly what Gavin and Jane are. I hope you'll make them both very welcome as heads of this, the second elite team in the country." The cheer that went up, mixed with whistles from the lads, nearly brought the house down. Gavin hugged me so tight.

Once they'd settled down, John took us into our office and closed the door. "I was told by Reece to explain to them, everything about you and what they will learn from you. Apparently, the whole team down there, bar a few, have picked up the mind reading, after thoughts were pushed into their heads. He added that the time it's saved has been a great asset and he wished they'd known about it from the start. They all know this comes under the Official Secrets Act and have had to sign forms to that fact. All I have to do is hand this over to you now, Gavin and Jane." He shook our hands. "Don't forget, I'm here to make this run smoothly, so don't worry, if you find fault with anything, I'll get it put right."

"Who's the other team leader, John? Gavin asked.

"Phil. He's got his head screwed on."

"That's who I'd have picked, and we get on well. Thank you. We couldn't be happier."

"Don't thank me; thank Jane." He winked at me and left the office.

Gavin grabbed my hand and he took me into the team's office. The hum of noise stopped and they all looked at us.

"Let's start as we mean to go on. It's first name terms from now. I'd hate to be called sir and we're all a team, no hierarchy. Beth and Phil are team leaders. Either one of them will control things here when we're called out, but that's the only reason for it. Once you start picking up the mind reading, things will move faster than you can imagine. I'm looking forward to this, I don't know about you lot?"

The laughing started and they relaxed.

"You're a dark horse, Gavin. I'd never have guessed in a million bloody years."

Gavin laughed at him, "Phil, this is Jane, my other half and I don't just mean here."

He slapped Gavin on the shoulder; flashed his eyes at him and then put his hand out to shake mine, "I'm pleased he's got you, Jane. Perhaps he'll have a life, now?"

"Yeah, Beth said you couldn't drag him down the pub, but I'll come, no..."

The phone on Phil's desk rang and he hurried to pick it up. Everyone stayed silent. He listened for a couple of minutes then he hung up.

"29 Bennington Road. Parents arrived home after a weekend away and found their two kids and three others, dead in the house. That was Uniform, Gavin."

"Right! Phil, stay and hold the fort, and you bring half the team, Beth. We don't know how many we'll need. This is our first case everyone and we've no idea what we're walking into. If anyone feels sick, leave the house. I've even puked at a crime scene. Let's go about this like you've been trained, in a calm and orderly fashion and we have a grieving family, don't forget. Let's go!"

It wasn't long before we turned into a newly built housing estate. We knew by the state of the road. They hadn't laid it and manhole covers and drains were well proud of the sea of mud that filled the space between the paving stones on either side of us. It was like an obstacle course for Gavin, following Beth in her 4x4. He clipped the spoiler on the front a couple of times; wincing every time he heard the crunch.

"We'll be investing in a Range Rover tomorrow. I'm not having this." I kept quiet. I knew whatever I said wouldn't help. I couldn't even bloody drive.

Beth indicated left and she bumped up a ramp onto a proper road. "Thank God for that," slipped out of Gavin's clenched jaw, just as the spoiler scraped right across the ramp. I could feel he was seething but slowly as we got near the squad cars, he settled down again, pulling up behind Beth.

We joined her between the cars and the rest of the team parked well away from the house. They knew the space would be needed for pathology vans, SOCO and the doctor. Gavin went back to the boot to collect a forensic suit for himself and Beth looked for one for me, but I really wasn't listening to either of them. I was concentrating on the five kids, aimlessly milling round in the middle of the lawn, confused and totally in distress. I ignored the state of them, walked over and cuddled each one in turn.

I'll be back to talk to you when we've seen what happened inside the house. I promise I'll come back. Sit down and wait, please?

They held hands and sat down to wait, much calmer than before we arrived. I felt more comfortable about that and went back to join Gavin. It must have looked like I was cuddling fresh air to anyone who watched.

"I heard what you said to them, Jane," Beth said to me.

One of the other lads balked. "Yeah, right," he blasted and then he sniggered.

I turned to the lad, "I don't know your name yet, but I pushed words into Beth's head, earlier today, and that's how fast some of you could pick up the mind reading. We won't have any more of that, will we?"

"I'm sorry and I'm Duncan." I won't forget you in a hurry.

"I've seen what's in there and it isn't good, I'm telling you now. If you have to go in there, all of you remember what Gavin told you earlier and get out, if you feel sick."

"I think we should take a look, Jane." Gavin pulled on a forensic suit. Beth had one ready for me and it was a struggle to get on. It gets easier, Jane.

We'll be living in these, for the next few weeks.

Fuck!

I leaned against the car to put plastic covers over my shoes and took the gloves from Beth. Thanks, Beth. I'm pleased you're the first. She smiled at me.

We walked towards the front of the house. Two guys in Uniform were standing either side of the front door.

"Hi, Eddie. Have you been in?"

"No, sir." He looked at his mate.

"I'm Mehmet, Raffi's brother, sir."

"Good. He said you were joining up. You can all call me Gavin, I hate sir. Spread the word, Eddie. What did you see, Mehmet?"

"I pushed open the living room door and they're lying in a heap, in the middle of the room. I didn't set foot in there and came back outside. The parents were distraught and crying at the side of the house, until the neighbour took them in. That house." He pointed to his left.

Gavin nodded and pulled his phone out, "Phil, we need SOCO, pathology and a doctor, yesterday. Send in Uniform to cordon this lot off. The bloody press will be baying for blood, with this." He snapped his phone shut and when he pushed it into a pocket, he glanced at me. Gloves, Jane.

I quickly pulled them on and Gavin opened the front door. Once we were inside, I warned him what I'd already seen. "You're never going to believe what's in there. They've bitten each other's necks and I mean, gone to town on it."

"Jesus!" I opened the door and walked in, with Gavin right on my heels. Mehmet was right, they were in a heap, and just as well no blood could be seen from the door, but what faced us was carnage. Each one had the right side of their neck ripped open and blood all over their faces. Some had pieces of flesh hanging out of their mouths. It was the ages of them that got to Gavin, they weren't older teenagers. Two of them looked about ten and the others, not much older. The strange thing to me was that they all had ear-pieces still in their ears, linked to iPods on their arms. Like joggers wore.

"What the fuck were they doing, leaving young kids alone for the weekend?" His phone rang and he took a second to answer it, "What!" He listened then he spoke in a lower tone to whoever had called.

"Sorry. You'll never believe what we've got here. Put them all into the rape suite lounge and give them tea. They'll bloody need it, Phil."

SOCO and the doctor are here. We both heard from Beth.

Send them both in and have Uniform arrived yet? Gavin asked her.

Just. We've been holding the press back, since you went in the house.

Tell them to get a move on and get them cleared, right out of the way. This is bloody monstrous.

"Am I pleased I pushed words into her head?" Before Gavin could get any words out, the front door opened and in poured more people in forensic suits.

The first one through the door put his hand out to Gavin, "Before you ask, we've been briefed about the pair of you and I'm pleased to be working with you both."

Gavin laughed and shook his hand. "Cheers, Kevin. This is Jane, my other half, and watch it, she reads minds." Kevin giggled.

I banged Gavin on the arm, "Take no notice of him, Kevin. He's picking it up faster than a bloody jack-rabbit."

"I can see us getting along, like a house on fire, Jane." He glanced between us, "What the fucks' gone on here?" I'm sure he had some sixth-sense. He looked at us, "Don't get worried. We've been grilled and know this wasn't down to a hybrid."

"Christ, are we pleased about that?" Gavin said, now he'd relaxed.

Kevin looked back, "Neil, take shots from every angle possible, and I want this fully documented, no slip-ups. When you've done in here; the rest of the house and particularly the kid's bedrooms."

Neil nodded to us as he passed, holding a high-tech camera. He was straight on the job and we had to move away from the bodies.

Waiting quietly in the hall was a man in a suit. Very dapper and sporting a cravat, not normally seen these days.

"Lionel, this is Jane, the other half of our duo." He grinned at Gavin.

"I knew there was something different about you but couldn't put my finger on it. How do you do, Jane and I'm very pleased you found each other."

I giggled at him, "Not as pleased as me, Lionel, and I'm not divulging anymore."

He laughed out loud, "I don't think I want to know. You're safe there, Jane, and I think you make the perfect couple."

We both smiled at him, then Gavin became very serious, "Lionel, you'll be shocked when you see the kids. Nothing like you've seen before and I hope to God we don't either, although Jane says different."

He looked at me seriously, "I think we've given psychics a raw deal, all these years and I expect your little gift is heightened enormously, Jane."

"The five kids are on the lawn, waiting for me to question them. I've seen the dead all my life and I've even shown Gavin what hounds me constantly. I'm like a bloody honey-trap if I stay in one place, too long, Lionel."

"I don't envy you that, Jane, one bit. Now, I'll have to go through the motions, for the paperwork – the bane of my bloody life." He picked up his bag and walked cautiously into the room. He didn't show it on his face, but I felt how much it rocked him, at his first glance.

He stood with his stethoscope in his hand, waiting for Neil to finish and then he bent over each of the bodies, to pronounce them dead for the paperwork. By the time he came back out, he was very solemn indeed. "It's their ages. It always gets to me, the poor little buggers. Where were the parents?" He was totally dismayed.

"That's what we're about to find out, Lionel. The kids were left alone, so they could go on a jolly somewhere, with another three sets that are back at the nick. I'll throw the bloody book at them."

"I hope it's heavy." He picked up his bag and left the house in a worse state than he arrived.

I feel sorry for him. Gavin uttered, in my mind.

He'll be a broken man, by the time this is sorted.

Gavin stared at me. "Let's get them down the nick, pronto. I don't care how bad they feel."

Outside, we pulled the suits off each other and dumped them on the path to the side of the front door.

"Eddie, Mehmet, come with us. They're headed for the nick."

Gavin knocked on the door and we waited a few minutes for it to be answered. He had his hand up to knock again when it opened. An elderly gentleman was stood there, nearly in tears.

Go easy with him, Gavin.

"I'm Detective Inspector Wells, may we come in Mr..."

"Murray, inspector. William Murray. Of course you can. This is so distressing and I have a sick wife upstairs. Our eldest came over to sit with them, in the back room. She's nearer their age, you see."

We stepped over the threshold and Gavin looked back at the lads, "Stay there for the minute. This won't take long."

I touched the old man's arm, "Could you show us where they are, Mr Murray and we'll leave you in peace. They will be coming with us." He looked relieved. The poor sod. He'll have enough grief ahead of him, in a couple of weeks. This is all he bloody needed.

The quicker we get this done, the better.

Gavin didn't mess around, as soon as we entered the room, he told the couple they were to come with us and thank God, they didn't argue. This family had had enough, without them kicking off.

Outside the house, Eddie handcuffed the man and Mehmet the woman. They were escorted to different cars on the street that was clear of any press.

A white van pulled up and two guys, wearing forensic suits, crossed the road to us.

Gavin looked at the card he was handed, "I don't understand. We have a pathology team." They're hybrids.

They both giggled, as they'd heard me and so did Beth. Gavin tried to stifle a laugh and put his hand out. "Good to have you aboard. Who organised this?"

"Reece from MI5. I'm Luke and this is Charlie. We've been listening, on our way here. Sounds a rough bloody ticket, in there?"

I elbowed Gavin. We have to talk to the kids; they're really worried.

"We'll get on. The body van will be here in a minute. We'll call in, on the way back."

Gavin nodded, opened the passenger door of his car and found a pad and pen. He took hold of my hand and we crossed the lawn to talk to the kids.

I told him where to sit, in case he sat on one of them and I knelt beside him.

Before I ask you anything, I'll have to show you to Gavin. Give me a minute.

I closed my eyes, whilst holding his hands and pushed their vision to him. Bless him, he didn't make a sound, or pull away when it hit his mind. I let go and he picked up his pad and pen again.

Gavin writes fast, so speak as you do normally. I'd like each of you to give me your names and ages. I looked at the tiny girl to my left.

Sarah Mullins, and I'm ten.

I glanced at the lad beside her.

Lee Hughes, and I'm twelve.

The next lad said; I'm Peter Brooks and thirteen.

Jessie Williams, and I'm eleven.

I'm Suzzy Mullins and I'm Sarah's twin sister. That fact rocked the pair of us.

Who lives in this house? I asked them quite casually.

We do, silly! Suzzy Mullins said, cheekily. I couldn't help laughing at her.

Who was left in charge of you all?

You are silly. The big boys, of course!

I heard Gavin giggle at her and she pushed his leg with her hand.

I bet you're a handful, for your mum. He said, playing with her.

She screwed up her nose and giggled. She was a bit fed up with me, sometimes.

Have you ever been left alone, like this, before?

Peter Brooks answered me bluntly: Just lately; every weekend. I kept telling them I didn't like it and was told to shut up.

Gavin said to him: I can promise you this, Peter. They'll be punished for leaving you all to fend for yourselves. It's just not allowed.

My dad said, I was over twelve and it's perfectly okay for them to have some fun.

Did he, now? I could feel Gavin was upset and took over again.

Do any of you know what happened in there?

We were just dancing with our iPods on. I'm getting good at dancing. Suzzy piped up.

I held my arms out to her for a hug. She got up and cuddled me, nudged Gavin with her hand and turned to her sister. Come on Sarah, nanny's over there. I haven't seen her for ages.

Sarah took hold of her hand and they skipped over to their nanna. I could see her. She nodded to me and cuddled them both, before they disappeared.

Peter stood up. My brother is waiting behind you. Do you mind if I go?

I stood up and gave him a hug. Gavin hugged him too and we watched him run to his brother for a huge hello, from him. He waved and they both disappeared.

I was adopted. No one will come for me.

Jessie looked near to crying. I gave her a cuddle and turned her towards a young boy who was waving at her.

He's your cousin, Simon. There's always a family member to help everyone on their way, Jessie. You've been very brave. Now go and meet your cousin. She squeezed my hand and let go. Bye, Jane and thanks from all of us.

Before I burst out crying, I held my hand out to Lee.

Come with me, Lee. You have the biggest family of them all, waiting for you.

I took him down the side of the house, to quite a gathering of old and young.

Look after him, please? This should never have happened.

An aged lady came over to me with her arms out. I burst out crying in her arms.

You're an angel, my dear. We've listened to your kindness, to these kids. Go to Gavin.

She turned me around into Gavin's arms. I turned back and they'd all gone.

"She was right, Jane. You are." He held me tight and let me sob in his arms.

When we walked back to the team, my make-up was all over my sleeves and Gavin. I looked a mess, although I didn't care.

Beth looked at me. "Don't say anything, Beth, I'll only start again. Now I'm ready for those bastard parents. They won't know what the fuck's hit them."

## Chapter 6

Once we were in the car, Gavin phoned the nick to tell Phil he wanted the parents locked in cells. Gavin listened to Phil's answer for a few moments. "The shit's about to hit the fan. Confiscate their mobiles, Phil – I want them checked. Brooks must have tipped the others off, for them to show up at the nick and not here. Beth's staying until the bodies have been shipped and we'll be half an hour. Something we have to do on our way back – won't take us long." Gavin closed his phone.

I had to ask, "What colour are you choosing?"

"Has to be black, Jane. No other colour will do for me. Hell, if it's not dried off properly, after the carwash – shows every mark." Glad you're doing it. Gavin turned to me and smiled. "A company will do it now, Jane – better things to do with my time."

"Pleased to hear it." Gavin smirked at the sarcasm. I turned and smiled so sweetly. A couple of minutes later he pulled onto a very posh garage forecourt. I stared at the cars lined up in the showroom. Bloody hell.

"Are you coming?" I hadn't heard his door open. I hurried to take off my seatbelt and was by his side a few seconds later. I'm not missing this.

Gavin squeezed my hand gently and took me inside the huge showroom. A man looked up from paperwork on his desk and came across to speak to us.

"Could I help you with anything, sir?" Bit out of their bloody league.

"Yes please. Do you have anything that's taxed? I'd like to buy one now. Perhaps a demo; preferably a Freelander 2, if you have one?" We'd heard his thoughts and I was furious.

Don't worry, Jane. He has what I want.

"Would you like to follow me, sir?" We followed the little squirt to the other end of the showroom where one of the massive windows, well...half the wall, was open beside a large black car. On the roof stood a frame that stated the price, which shocked the hell out of me, and every detail about the car it was sat upon.

I felt Gavin's excitement as we approached the monster. He put his hand on the bonnet and ran it along the length to the driver's door. Shot-gun didn't like the fact Gavin had touched it, though he buried it fast.

Gavin opened the door and climbed in; put his hand down between his knees to adjust the seat, as he had long legs, and looked to see if a key was in the ignition. He poked his head out of the door, "Could I have the keys, please?" You'd have thought Gavin had asked him to chop his leg off, the look he received. "I haven't got time for this. Come on, Jane – we'll find somewhere else." He began to get out.

The guy turned purple and almost bowed, "I'm sorry, sir – I'll get them now." He almost ran back to a wall cupboard near his desk. He searched along the rows of keys hanging in there.

An older man came into the showroom and saw us standing next to the car. He glanced at shot-gun panicking to find the keys; walked over to the cupboard, put his hand in, above 'fanatics'' shoulder and plucked a set from a hook. He left him and came over to us. "Families; who'd have them? I had to nip out, I'm sorry." He offered the keys to Gavin, who raised his eyes in agreement. Now we have the engineer, not the oil-rag, Jane.

I smiled and stood back for him to get in again and start it. While he did that, the oil-rag noticed who was with us and crept back over.

Gavin started the engine and it was quite loud, "Is this diesel?" he asked the man next to me.

"Yes, sir. We've used it for test-drives. Would you need finance?"

"Cash sale," Gavin told him.

"We can come to some arrangement on the price." Gavin stopped the engine, got out and closed the door. "Could I get you both a coffee?"

"We haven't the time to spare, I'm afraid – we're due back at the nick. Let me know how much it is and could you deliver it when we've knocked off? I'll have the money ready for you." Gavin took out his wallet and gave the proprietor his card.

He glanced at it, "Absolutely Inspector Wells. Could you come over to my desk please and I'll work out the discount?" He turned to his family member and glared at him. _You won't be here for much longer._

All that hassle had made us late and everyone had gone to lunch by the time we got back. We headed up to the canteen and found them all eating and talking about the kids. Once we'd chosen something to eat, and thank God they served curry, we sat near Beth and Phil on the next table.

"We've been dealing with a moron on the high street. I could have rung his bloody neck."

Phil laughed at him, "What the hell were you buying?"

"A demo Freelander. Managed to get six grand knocked off the price. That bloody road nearly totalled my car. What's gone on here in our absence?"

"They're banged up separately. SOCO have sent through photos of the crime scene. I've never seen anything like that before."

"You should have actually seen them, Phil – poor little buggers," Beth pushed in.

I asked, "Did you go in there, Beth?"

"I had to see it for myself, after listening to your talk with them. I couldn't get over their ages, Jane."

"You've got some guts, Beth," Gavin said to her.

She looked a bit embarrassed, "I asked one of the pathologists, Luke, I think it was. Talk of the devil." I looked up at the smiling faces of Charlie and Luke.

"We're on the cadge for some food – anything left?" Charlie asked.

Gavin laughed, "Plenty of curry and it's not bad. Someone must have tipped them the wink." The two lads made a bee-line for the serverie and were tucking in, a couple of minutes later, on our table.

By the time we left the canteen, the two lads had been invited to our house for drinks, later. They were a good laugh and we seemed to hit it off with them. Maybe because they were hybrids, made it easier – like we'd known them for years, instead of hours.

Now there was only one thing on my mind – the interviews with the parents.

"Who are we talking to first, Gavin?" I asked when I sat at my desk.

"Mike Brooks would be my choice, Jane. Why?" Does it matter?

"I think Peter's mum would be mine, Gavin." He was baffled. "Mike Brooks is a bully and I don't think it stopped with Peter. Does anyone know if they have other kids?"

"Christ, I never even gave that a thought." Could you come in, please, Beth?

She came straight in and waited for Gavin to speak.

"Beth, get onto Social Services...check if any of the kids were on the 'at risk' register, and if they were, ask if they had siblings?"

"Okay, Gavin. If they did, where the bloody hell are they?"

"Good point, Beth. The quicker we get these interviews underway, the better. Do you know if the duty solicitor has arrived, yet?"

"He phoned to say he'd be here in a couple of minutes, Gavin. He did say he wanted a word with you, before the interviews."

"That's strange – wonder what he wants." Beth shrugged her shoulders and left to ring Social Services.

"Why's that strange, Gavin?" I had to ask as I knew nothing about police protocol.

"They don't normally have anything to do with us, Jane – only their clients."

"Oh! What's this?" I pointed to the flat oblong thing on my desk top.

"Your pc, Jane." He came over and opened it up, "It's a laptop – top of the range, by the looks of it. They haven't spared a penny, rigging us out, I'm pleased to say." Gavin pressed a button and the screen lit up. "Type your name into that bar and check it out, until the solicitor arrives."

Yeah, right! I'll break the bugger in two minutes. He giggled and left me to wreck it.

I typed my name in with two fingers and tons of things filled the whole screen. What the fuck do I do now? I moved my finger across a small box under all the keys, without realizing it. A tiny white arrow tracked across the screen and stopped on top of one of those weird looking pictures with the word 'profile' emblazoned under it. Who-hoo! Now what does it do?

I looked down at the box and under it were two narrow things. I pressed the left hand one and the screen lit up like a bloody Christmas tree.

Gavin felt my emotions soar, "You're enjoying that, Jane – thought you would."

I looked over to him, "This is the best toy, ever!"

He came over to me and took over for a few minutes to show me. "Click on that cross, on the top right of the screen – that will take you back to where you began." He moved the arrow to something else that said 'word' and a different page popped up. "Type the whole alphabet, including the numbers, and then press this, to use all those characters above the numbers. You'll be typing in no time, Jane. It took me minutes to learn and I could type really fast."

"You have a brain, Gavin – there's no hope for me."

You'll surprise yourself – you'll see, Jane.

I smirked at him and he burst out laughing, "Give it a go, please?"

You're bloody funeral.

I giggled at my thoughts with Gavin, looked down at my pc, to see where everything was and went through it all. Now what? Gavin pulled a book from some shelves behind him, opened it and laid it flat on the desk beside me. "Try typing some of that, Jane."

"Now you'll see how thick I am." Instead of waiting for the reply, inside his head, I began to read the right-hand page of the book. I heard tapping and looked at my hands and then to the screen. "Oh, My God! Did I do that?"

Gavin cuddled me from behind and kissed my head, "Now tell me you're thick?"

The door was knocked and a smart young guy came in, carrying a briefcase, "Sorry to disturb you - they said, go straight in."

Gavin stood up, "I take it you're the duty solicitor?" Gavin put his hand out to him.

As he strode over, he said, "Rod Miller and before Jane tells you, I'm a hybrid, Gavin."

We both laughed and a smile grew on Rod's face. "I'm guessing they didn't tell you."

"Not a bloody hint, Rod," Gavin answered and shook his hand. "I doubt if they thought we'd need you, on our first day."

"Maybe not." He came over to me and shook my hand, "Privilege to be working with you, Jane, and you Gavin. I've been well briefed about you both. MI5 paid me a visit yesterday and don't waste bloody time. They moved me in the middle of the night."

I couldn't help laughing. Beth, we need tea, please – three mugs.

Okay Jane – won't be a tick.

"Wouldn't you be a conflict of interest, in interviews, Rod?" Sorry, I had to ask.

"They thought you might, Gavin. They have a solicitor at the other cell, who reads minds. He knew exactly what they were, long before he divulged it. He does his job as the client's solicitor and doesn't cross the boundary unless they've had hybrids to contend with."

"Christ, it's come to that, has it?"

"Good and bad in us, as well as humans, Gavin. You'll hear all about it, in due course, I'm bloody sure."

Beth came in with the tea and smiled at our newcomer. She gave him a mug, "I'm Beth – first of our rabble to read minds. Two sugars...just how you like it, Rod."

I cracked up at the look on Rod's face. Floored, covered it and then he began to laugh.

Beth gave us ours. Pity he's a bloody hybrid; no offence!

Pity you're a bloody human! Blasted out of Rod's mind.

"We'll have to watch you buggers." I couldn't stop it.

Rod answered me, "All joking aside, Jane. I know I couldn't, no matter how much I fancied a human. Sorry Beth, I shouldn't have even gone there."

"It's okay, Rod. I'm taking it as a compliment; nothing more. It doesn't mean we can't have a laugh though, as you're moving into one of the offices, upstairs."

"Rod hasn't told us, Beth. Things have really advanced with you, I'm impressed," Gavin said, elated.

Her hand shot up to her mouth – she was worried. I held her hand, "Beth, don't be scared. You'll be a great help to us and it won't be long before Phil's the same."

"Thanks Jane. I feel better about it. I've taken up enough time, you have interviews to do."

"I'll take this with me. Who are you interviewing first, Gavin?" Rod asked.

"Tracey Brooks, Rod – then her husband. Beth could you show Rod to an interview room and ask Phil to get her up from the cells, please?"

"Pleasure. Come on Rod, it's really posh..." Their conversation dwindled when the door shut on them.

"He's here, just to work for you, Gavin – that's why he's using one of the offices upstairs."

"That's unheard of, Jane. Whoever this Reece character is from MI5, he's certainly making sure we have everything to make this work, not like that last bloody attempt."

"You'll be able to tell him to his face, soon. He's coming, but I don't know when, yet."

"We better make sure we don't cock this up." I laughed and gave him a cuddle.

The top of the door was glass, the type that had wire mesh in it – like we had at school. Tracey Brooks had been crying, her face was red and the eye make-up she'd been wearing made her look more like a panda than human.

"Wait a second, Gavin." I vanished to get my bag and was back beside him a second later. He smiled at me and opened the door.

We sat opposite Tracey and Rod. She looked terrified and tears filled her eyes. I opened my bag to find a wipe, to take her make-up off, and a mirror.

I gave them to her and said, "Tracey, you'll feel better if you sort your make-up out. Gavin's drowned in mine, the last few days." I heard him giggle in my head and Rod nodded with the faintest smile.

"Thanks. I feel a right mess." She didn't take long to clean her face up and handed them back to me. "Thank you," she said, timidly. She couldn't understand why I was so kind to her and she knew the questions were about to start.

Gavin turned the machine on and gave his name and rank. Your turn, Jane.

"Psychic and PC Jane Hanson." Rod gave his name and the interview had now started, although, this wouldn't be a normal interview as I'd already seen what her husband had done to her.

Now I had to coax it out of her for the tape recording. Thank God, Gavin had explained, in detail, how things were run in an interview, before we were told they were ready. Without that, I'd never have known and would've floundered, like a fish out of water.

"Tracey, I'm Jane, this is Gavin and you know your solicitor's name. When I say I'm here to help you, I'm not talking bull-shit. You heard me say psychic in my title and that's why I work with Gavin." She nodded her head.

"I think you know what's happened to Peter, and Gavin's sure Steve Mullins rang you, after they found the kids. Am I right, Tracey?"

She nodded her head again. "Could you answer, Tracy? We need to hear it for the tape?"

"Yes, Steve rang Mike and told him to contact the others."

"Thank you, Tracey. Now, I'd like you to tell me who organised the trips you go on?"

"Mike does, but I hate them." She was almost in tears. I found some tissues in my bag and gave her a few. She'll bloody need them in a minute. I said to Gavin and Rod picked it up.

Gavin's voice filled my head: You're doing okay, Jane - stick with it. I glanced at him, smiled and tuned my attention to Tracey again.

"I spoke to the kids on the lawn, outside the house." She was shocked. "I told you Tracey, that's why I work for the police. I see the dead everywhere; in fact, they're a pain in the butt most of the time, but not this morning. You see; the person, who came to collect Peter, was his brother, Stephen." Her hand covered her mouth and tears trickled down her face. I put my hand across the table and held hers.

"I know it wasn't you, it's okay."

"He's still dead because of me!" She bellowed.

"He watched you being beaten and stuck up for you. That wasn't your fault, Tracey. He loved you and wanted it to stop. He only knew one way and that was to use his fists, only Mike was practiced at using his, wasn't he?"

"Nearly every day." Her chin quivered when she spoke and I could feel her hand trembling. Beth, could you organise some tea, please?

I'm on a phone call so I'll send Jenny in with it, Jane.

"I have to ask you this, Tracey – I'm so sorry. Could you tell us what happened with Stephen?"

"Will he know I've told you?" She looked terrified.

"No he won't. I only want you to tell us for the tape. I don't need you to tell me, I've seen it. I told you earlier, Tracey, and we don't lie. He won't know you've said anything to us and that's a promise. And another thing, he won't be sleeping under your roof, for a very long time, if ever." We could physically see her relax.

The door was tapped and a blonde girl came in carrying a tray, laden with mugs of tea, and sugar. She smiled, sat it on the table and turned to leave the room.

"Thanks, Jenny," Gavin said and pulled the tray into the middle. "Help yourselves; that means you too, Tracey. You could do with a cup of tea."

Over the course of the next half-hour, Tracey told us how Stephen had jumped on his dad's back, to stop him. He was thrown off when Mike pulled his fist back to hit Tracy again and when Stephen had fallen backwards, he'd hit his head on the corner of the fireplace. What she didn't know, and I believed her, was what Mike had done with his body. That was something for me to find out when we interview him.

Once all that was on the tape, Gavin asked, "Tracey, do you have a relative nearby, who could take you home with them? I'm not keeping you here and we must treat your house as a crime scene. You do understand that?"

She wiped the tears from her eyes, "Yes, I understand and my cousin would pick me up. She was always telling me to leave." Gavin took out his mobile and gave Tracey it, to phone her cousin.

We were in our office, once Tracey had been picked up. The door opened and Beth and Phil came in, laughing between themselves.

"Before you two say anything, I heard you." I couldn't help saying it. They both giggled.

"Heard what?" Gavin was baffled as he hadn't been concentrating on anything else, except the interview.

Beth straightened her face and said, "You were talking to Tracey Brooks, Gavin. I heard what she told you when I was taking another call from Social Services. Without thinking, I asked Phil to organise SOCO for the Mullins' house, in my mind."

Phil was bursting to tell us so Beth elbowed him and nodded for a 'go on'.

He blurted out, "I heard Beth; picked up my phone and rang Kevin, to tell him all the details. Then it hit me – she was talking on the bloody phone!"

Gavin laughed at the look on Phil's face and put his hand out to him. "Welcome to the club."

"Best club I've ever been in." Then he laughed out loud.

Rod had been talking to his client for about half an hour when we were told they were ready for us. When we walked in, Mike Mullins looked up and watched us take our seats. Gavin turned the tape machine on and we went through the rigmarole of names and ranks. Mullins' face was a picture when I said psychic in mine. He looked sideways at his solicitor and Rod sat with a dead-pan face.

Gavin asked Brooks, "Could you state your full name please?"

He raised his eyes to Gavin, "Michael Brooks. Why am I being interviewed when I was nowhere near the house when they were killed? I'm grieving here, don't you care? Treating people like this and where's Tracey?"

I watched the performance, he thought we couldn't see through, and then I began to delve inside his head. He was only looking at Gavin; no idea what I was doing. Gavin carried on questioning him.

"Why was Peter left in charge of the other kids?"

Brooks shrugged his shoulders, "Why not?" I could feel the fury inside Gavin.

He's digging his own grave, Gavin – let him carry on. His emotions, along with Rod's, subsided, greatly. Rod nodded to me and Gavin reached for my hand, under the table. He squeezed it gently and let go.

"I'll ask you again. Why was Peter left in charge of the other kids?"

"AND I'M TELLING YOU AGAIN; WHY THE FUCK NOT!" blasted out of Brooks' mouth.

Phil; stand across the door, please? Gavin asked, in his mind. We didn't wait more than a few seconds for the door to open and Phil came in. I was on my way, Gavin. I caught the smile on Rod's lips. Brooks didn't see it and stared at Phil.

"You'll go back to that cell and live there, until you answer my question, Mr Brooks," Gavin told him, "And you can stop shouting at me or I'll make damn sure it happens."

"I know my rights!" Brooks protested and looked to Rod.

"You have no rights in this room," I told him. His head snapped round to me, really fast.

"I don't have to say anything," Brooks said with a smirk on his face.

"That's true, you don't." I let that sink in for a few minutes and then I asked a question. "Where's Stephen's body?" The blood drained from his face and his hands shook on top of the table. He pulled them into his lap and composed himself again.

"That easy, is it, to wipe him from your mind?" It wasn't really a question I wanted an answer for, and carried on, "He became a nuisance, sticking up for his mum, didn't he? So where did you get rid of him?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," he said, flippantly.

"The pick-axe is still in the boot of your car," I flung at him. The pupils in his eyes changed size, from pin-pricks to owl size, where no colour showed at all. I ignored that as I'd seen everything I wanted and was just trying to get it on the tape.

"I think I'll show you what Peter looked like, when we found him and the other poor little buggers."

"Yeah, right!" he snapped. I sat back in my chair, closed my eyes and pushed the sight we'd witnessed in the Mullins' house. He tried to back away from it. His chair fell backwards and he fell onto that. I kept pushing until he'd had a gut full.

"MAKE IT STOP!" he yelled, like a baby. I stopped pushing.

Phil hurried over from the door, "Get up. NOW!" he yelled at Brooks, who was sprawled on the floor.

Once he was sitting opposite me again, I asked, "Where is Stephen's body, or do you want to see him as well?"

Tears filled his eyes, he looked at his solicitor and back to me again, "I buried him in the field behind our house," he admitted.

I'll organise a digging party, Gavin.

We won't be here much longer, Beth. We're joining you. Gavin answered her and then turned to Phil, "Get two of the lads to take his statement and ring Luke, please? They ought to be there, and SOCO." Phil nodded and left the room.

I only had one more thing to say to Brooks, "I haven't finished with you yet and with what we've learned, up until now, you'll pay dearly for putting your whole family through hell. I know what you did to all of them and hopefully you'll never be released from prison. Mark my words, if you try to get parole I've seen enough inside your head, with other crimes you've committed, to keep you there indefinitely and I'll make bloody sure they do."

He stared at me, "What the hell are you?"

"Your worst fucking nightmare!" I flung at him. I turned to Gavin. "I think we've finished here, Gavin and I'd like some tea before we dig Stephen up."

"Interview terminated at three fifteen." Gavin switched the machine off, pulled out the two CDs, gave one to Rod and he kept the other one in his hand.

The door was tapped and opened. Duncan and another lad came in to relieve us and to take Brooks' statement.

## Chapter 7

"Beth, would you bail the other parents and I want them to sign in every day, no exceptions – I don't care what their excuses are."

"Okay, Gavin. By the way, the Brooks boys were on the 'at risk' register and taken off about a year ago. They had no idea that Stephen was missing and blamed it on heavy case-loads and new staff."

"Typical...what about the other families?"

Beth rolled her eyes and said, "Apparently they have a bug going round the office and half of them are off sick."

"I'll give them bug, tomorrow – thanks, Beth. Oh, get SOCO on the blower – we'll need them and I hope we get Kevin."

Tea was waiting for us in our office. I sat down and added sugar to our mugs and stirred whilst thinking about what was to come.

Gavin had been on a quick phone call and looked at me before he picked up his tea. "You're worried...what is it, Jane?"

"Just a gut-feeling we'll have more than one body to dig up. I won't know for sure how many, until we get there, Gavin."

"Christ! To do with, Brooks?"

"One, maybe, but the others – I don't think so."

"Bloody hell! John wasn't wrong when he said things were getting out of hand." Gavin took another swig of his tea. "We have to get on or we could be there for the rest of the bloody day."

In the outer office several lads and Jenny, along with Phil, were waiting to be the digging party. "Are you sure you want to be in on this, Jenny?" Gavin asked, puzzled that she didn't look in the least perturbed.

"I've seen plenty of dead bodies before. My family run a funeral business so I've seen it all and helped out when staff were off ill. Nothing would shock me, Gavin."

We all laughed and Gavin said, "Welcome aboard, Jenny. You'll be kept very busy."

She giggled and elbowed the lad next to her as he still hadn't stopped laughing. "Watch it, Nate, I'm a good embalmer." He put his hands up in submission with a grin on his face.

You could embalm me any-day! We glanced at Phil. That thought and the glint in his eyes proved he was interested in Jenny.

Gavin cleared his throat, "Jane thinks we have more than one body to dig up." Surprise flashed across their faces. Gavin ploughed on as this would be the norm for them all in this team and they had to get used to it, bloody fast. "We'll go to the house first and check if there's a way into the field from their back garden – could save us a lot of hassle. Let's go."

We drove to the house and the team followed in one of the nick's vans. Gavin shouldered the gate at the side of the house and then we saw there was no way into the field, Brooks had called it. Gavin trashed the idea of using his car any longer and parked it away from the house as forensics would need the room. We joined them in the van – Gavin in the passenger seat.

Phil was waiting to drive off. "We'll have to find the farmer who owns that field?"

"It's no field, Phil. Do we have a map in here?" Phil took his hand off the wheel and rummaged in the driver's-door pocket. He passed a really old dog-eared map to Gavin who flicked through the pages, really fast, stopping abruptly. "Got it! We couldn't see it, but there's are large building marked on this map and these houses don't bloody exist. Turn around Phil...there must be a way off this estate, to the left?"

I was in the back of the van, on the long bench-seating; right behind Phil. Gavin turned his head and smiled at me. Are you okay, Jane?

Absolutely, Gavin. I can't wait to get going.

Phil soon turned around and took the first original road he came to, before the estate had been built. Gavin kept his eyes peeled for some sort of gate or entrance to the grounds behind Brooks' house.

We came to a main road and Gavin said, "Turn left again, Phil. That estate might have skirted the back of the place, whatever it was – no name on the map."

"I know what it was," a voice drifted up from the back of the van. I turned to see who it was and didn't know his name.

"What was it, Justin?" Gavin asked, as he twisted around in his seat to see him.

"There was a derelict building on there when I was a kid. My dad told me, it used to be a hotel – when I asked him, Gavin. It was bloody grotesque and only fit for a horror movie."

Before Gavin could say another word, Phil called, "There's the entrance!"

Gavin swivelled around to look at the monstrous dark-red brick wall we were following on our left. Massive pillars loomed at us that used to have gates slung between them. Phil pulled in and stopped the van between the gate posts. A drive stretched out ahead, flanked on either side by mature trees, creating a tunnel beneath them. The whole thing looked depressing to me and I already knew there were plenty of ghosts waiting, pissed off that their building had gone.

"Let's get this over with," dropped out of Phil's mouth, as he put the van into gear.

The talking stopped and all our passengers looked out of the windows as it was almost night under the overhanging branches. When we broke through at the end there was a large circle of gravel with a heap of rubble in the middle.

Behind that was what looked like the base of a house, as if you'd ripped the house away from the ground floor, but on a much larger scale. A few brick were left here and there where walls used to be, revealing the size of the enormous rooms that must have been inside the acreage of space the building had covered.

I saw the horde of ghosts, waiting for me to get out. Oh, fuck!

What's up, Jane? In the next few seconds Gavin had read my mind. Are you sure you want to do this?

Positive! You better warn the team...I'll have to shout or be mobbed and these buggers will crap themselves when they hear me.

Phil turned in his seat. "I'll keep them in here, Jane. Do what you have to." He looked down the van at the guys who'd heard him. "Stay put, you lot – we're not getting out yet."

Gavin opened his door and said, "Cheers, Phil." I clambered between the seats, stepped down into the foot-well and out of the van.

They were running towards us at full pelt. I raised my hand and yelled, "STOP! I WON'T HELP ANY OF YOU, IF YOU DON'T!" It was like they were on elastic and all pulled back as one.

"Christ, Jane – how the hell will you deal with dozens of them?"

"You can see them, Gavin?" I hope to God you can't.

"Only what you're looking at, if I really try – not like you, I'm pleased to say. Sorry; that came out wrong."

I grabbed his hand, "Don't be...I'm thrilled you can't, Gavin. I'll send most of them on their way, once we've dug up the bodies."

I left his side and walked over to them, checking out each one as they covered centuries in time. Some looked like beggars, standing in rags and were half starved. Workhouse, sprang-to-mind – poor buggers. The others spanned the different periods of fashion, almost to the present day. Some had been murdered while others had died in the building, now demolished, and all annoyed they were surrounded by other ghosts.

As I got closer they jostled and elbowed each other to get to the front. "I told you to stop and I bloody meant it!" I waited until they were still. "That's better. Now, I didn't just pop round to see you lot – we have a kid's body to dig up and a woman who's buried near him." I pointed out to my right. "Several more graves are over there and I mean to help get them out of the ground, so I don't want any more shit from you. Is that clear?"

But they took our home away. It was one of the beggar women who'd spoken up which surprised me. I suppose if you were on the streets, any place out of the elements, you called home – no matter how bad it was.

"Look, once we have them out of the ground, those that want to move on, and I know some of you don't, will have my help. You'll be better off on the other side, believe me."

Thank you, my dear. I would love to see my family again.

I smiled at her. "It'll be a pleasure and they've waited a long time for you to join them. Wait patiently, please, all of you – this could take a few hours and then I'll come back."

The team were out of the van and I listened to Gavin, directing Charlie and Luke, on my walk back to them all. They appeared from the tunnel and drove over to us, skidding to a halt on the gravel. Where the hell did you learn to drive?

Charlie laughed at me when he poked his head out of his window, "Dodgem's!"

Phil was in a kink as he'd heard it and yelled, "Best place to learn!"

Charlie beamed at him, "Always fancied Formula 1 Phil – wouldn't hurt, would it?" He flashed his eyes at me. I creased up and had to grab hold of Gavin who was in the same state as me. He could wreck the bloody thing and walk away, Scott-free.

We all heard one of the lads, tut at us for laughing.

Jenny jumped straight in. "You better wise-up or get another bloody job! If you don't have a laugh when you're dealing with this shit, you'll end up in a fucking nut-house!"

Her hand slammed on to her mouth. Oh, Christ! Shut the fuck up, you idiot!

The lad in question had a faint smile on his lips, thinking she'd get a bollocking from us. Instead, I had a cosy chat with him. "What's your name, please?" I asked, on my short walk to stand right in front of him. I could feel him shaking and he was so tongue-tied he couldn't answer.

"Let me help you out, Tom – Jenny has more idea about this job than all of you put together. She was right; find another one if you can't handle it or if you think we're being offensive, laughing. You're helping Charlie, so let's see if you don't need to let off steam, after that little lot." He was as white as a sheet.

I turned from him and smiled at Jenny. Pleased you're here, Jenny. She looked a bit startled at the words that filled her mind and then a smile grew on her face. Thanks, Jane. I nodded to her and joined Gavin.

"Glad that's out of the way, Jane. Perhaps we can get down to some bloody work now," Gavin said, loud enough for Tom and the rest of the team to hear how pissed off he was.

Charlie called from the back of their van, "Tom, you're carrying these bins – come on?" His dressing-down made him shift pretty smartish and Charlie loaded him with the four bins they'd need. He grabbed trowels and sheets of plastic and anything else he'd use on the job and lifted out a large metal box with all his lab gear in.

Luke had two bins on the floor and was slinging in his gear. "Jenny, would you like to work with me?" Her face lit up. Absolutely! That was enough to put a smile on Luke's face. "We'll wait until we're shown the other graves."

She hurried over to the van to help him. "I love this kind of work – thanks."

"You don't have to tell me, Jenny – I know and the name's Luke."

Another van headed towards us from the tunnel – SOCO. Neil was driving and he pulled up behind Charlie's van. They both got out to suit-up.

Gavin called over, "How did you find this place?"

Neil laughed, "Confiscated a scanner from my little brother, before he landed in the nick. We listened to your directions for Charlie and Luke."

Terry was struggling into his suit and said, "My aunt worked in this place."

Neil blurted out, "Why didn't you say...daft bugger?"

"Too much fun with that thing, to spoil it." They grinned at each other and got down to work as they had to do their jobs first.

Charlie and Tom joined us. "I'll take you to Stephen's grave and then to Brooks' bit of stuff on the side. He really thought a lot of her – bought her a lovely apartment, underground."

Gavin looked back at our motley bunch, "Half of you follow us and we'll be back in a few minutes." He took hold of my hand and walked beside me through gardens that must have looked beautiful when the hotel was open. Now briars had taken over with thorns like razors that snagged everyone in turn. Thank God we had forensic suits on or our clothes would've been in shreds. It didn't take long for me to find his grave as he was stood next to it.

I see you Stephen. Say hello to Peter for me, please? He smiled and nodded his head then looked down at the pile of earth beside him; covered with rocks and so out of place a blind man could've found it. Showed us the mentality of Brooks in an absolute panic.

Neil caught up with us and started taking shots of the grave and surrounding area. Keith looked for signs of anything else we might destroy before he let Charlie take over.

When he did, he got on with his job, really fast. Our lot stared with open mouths at the speed he worked. He set up the bins on ground cover, to sift every gram of soil from one bin to the other. Next he sheeted the area around the grave and gave them instructions on how to remove the soil, riddle it for any objects that may be useful to him; setting two lads on that and picked up his kit. "Tom, follow me with those bins – and the rest of you."

I couldn't see the woman, which was strange to me, then I realised why; she'd been buried alive and wasn't ready to move on. Gavin's face said it all...he was horrified but he didn't speak out loud or in my head – my concentration was key.

"Maxine! Come on love; show me where you are?" I looked around and a figure began to materialise about ten yards away from Stephen's grave. "Thank you. We have him banged up Maxine and he'll be severely punished, I promise."

That's all I want, Jane. From the sound of her voice I knew her soul had been in torment since he'd buried her – whose wouldn't?

Everyone trailed behind me on my way to her and by the time I got there she was in tears. I gave her a cuddle while Kevin and Neil worked over her burial site.

"I'm so sorry, Maxine. How long have you been here?"

Three weeks. I refused to stay, on one of his weekends away.

"Why? What were they into, Maxine?"

He found swingers on the internet, and a group of them rented cottages for weekends away. It was the first time we joined them. I didn't know, but one of the other women told me when I was looking for my boyfriend; he'd told him to sod off, not long after we got there. I was in the bathroom and was left there with them. It was supposed to be couples only and I told him to go to hell. He didn't like it; we had a blazing row outside the house and he strangled me. When I woke up my mouth and nose were blocked with soil. I couldn't breathe or scream and everything turned black.

"I'm so sorry to hear that, Maxine. We've come to take you out of the ground and I'll help you move on, if you want it."

Not yet, Jane. I want to visit my family before I go.

"I understand, Maxine. We will need your address?"

6 Lyle Terrace, Sale, near Manchester.

"Christ, he must have brought you here in the boot of his car. Where was his wife – she was there?"

If she was, I didn't see her.

"That doesn't surprise me. Go now Maxine; see your family as you don't need to watch this. Look me up if you want to move on."

Thank you, Jane.

She vanished and I turned back to everyone, "We're going back to Luke and I'm sorry it's taken so long."

Charlie answered immediately, "Hey, you can't rush what you do, Jane. We'll have her out of there in no time. I'll start this and check how they're doing with Stephen."

Kevin and Neil had gone back to their van to change into different forensic suits. Cross-contamination was a complete no no in this job and they also had to make sure they had everything they needed for another crime scene.

On our way back to Luke, Gavin put his arm over my shoulder and said, "That was fascinating to watch."

"You're more tuned in to me, by the day, Gavin. I just hope you don't pick it all up. I wouldn't wish that on my worst enemy."

"I'm here when it gets too much – you know that."

I looked up to his face and smiled, "You didn't have to say it...I've known that since the first minute I met you." I felt his hand grip my shoulder. That was enough for me.

Luke and Jenny had everything they needed beside them in the bins. The rest of our team were in the van with the sliding door open, waiting patiently; although they exited quickly when they saw us – Tom's dressing-down was still vivid in their thoughts. I chuckled in my head with Gavin. Very bloody wise! They don't want a repeat performance.

_Keep them on their toes, Jane; they're scared of you._ Then he cracked up in my head, forcing me to giggle at him. He knew as well as I did, I wouldn't harm a hair on their heads, but they were still very wary which kept us totally in charge. The first thing we did was to change our forensic gear which took a few minutes. Beth was right, it did get easier.

As we approached the other graves I was shocked rigid when I saw them standing beside their tombs. They were kids, not much older than the others we'd found at Mullins' house and all had their throats ripped open. Gavin gripped my hand tighter. What the fucks' going on with these kids?

"I haven't a fucking clue, Gavin!" I looked back at Luke; curious at my outburst. "Four kids – same as before."

"Jesus!"

By the time we left there, we had the names and addresses of all the kids; Maxine was on her way to the morgue with Stephen and Luke had just finished. He had to wait with Charlie for the body-van to come back for his haul. _What a bloody day!_

Back at work it was almost knocking off time. On the way to our office Gavin stopped us in the teams. "I'm very pleased with you all today and that does include you, Tom." He looked up in surprise. "You knuckled down and worked hard with Charlie. He told us, before we left; he'd work with you any-day." A smile broke out on his face and he nodded to Gavin.

We won't have any more shit from him. Gavin smiled at me and we hurried into our office to collect our gear – I was desperate for a swim to get away from the ghosts.

"Let's get out of here, Jane." I grabbed my bag and jacket, held Gavin's hand and on our way out he told them to go home. Chairs pushed back immediately and chatter started but we didn't hang around. Gavin took the short-cut home and hurried to open the front door. He knew what state I was in – swamped by dozens of ghosts that clung on until I hit the water which made them slough-off, so fast, it was heaven.

## Chapter 8

Gavin joined me at the bottom of the pool by grabbing me around the waist. I hadn't seen him, in my race to reach the other end. I turned and kissed him. That set us on another path entirely and we didn't think of exiting the pool for quite a while, and only then after Gavin looked at his watch.

We have to keep this for another time, Jane – they'll be here soon.

I'll remember that and don't think I won't. I flashed my eyes at him and swam for the edge. He hauled himself out and held his hands out to me, lifting me as if I weighed ounces instead of stones.

I ran for the towel cupboard and dragged some out for us both, "Here, love...you'll need another for your hair." I wrapped one around me and gave Gavin another one. We were drying each other's backs when Gavin's phone rang in the kitchen.

"Shit! Hope that's not a fucking call-out?" dropped out of his mouth as he hurried into the kitchen to answer it. I followed him, wrapping my head in a towel.

"What!" he bellowed into the phone and then he listened for a minute or two. "Dozy bugger, Luke...thought we were on a call out. Go to the Indian restaurant on the High Street and ask Raffi for a mixed bag, and say it's for me. He'll know what you mean and I'll pay you when you get here." He listened again. "Okay, in an hour; bye."

"We should have invited Phil and Jenny."

"We still could, Jane. I know Phil's number and I could get Jenny's, easily enough; that's if you'd think she'd come?"

"I think she likes him. Didn't you see her watching him, down in that hole? He didn't mind what he touched and she quite admired him for that. She also get's on with Luke, like a house on fire."

"Okay, I'll ring control for her number and you can ask her."

By the time Charlie and Luke were due to arrive, we were in comfortable clothes. A taxi had been ordered for Phil and Jenny, so that they didn't have to drive, and I had the dining room decked out with some of the lovely china, from the dressers in the kitchen. All we had to do was light the candles on the table.

"This looks lovely, Jane," Gavin said as he wrapped his arms around me.

"I'm still in awe of this room. Do you realise, I haven't seen half the rooms in this house, yet?" I looked down the dining room and couldn't believe I lived in such a posh place.

Gavin laughed, "We have been a bit busy since you moved in," he reminded me, loaded with tons of innuendo, but before I could answer him, the doorbell rang. Gavin took hold of my hand and we hurried to let them in.

"Come in, please?" Gavin said and let the door swing open. Charlie's smile was the first thing I saw. He had two bottles of wine tucked into his body which gave him a hand free to give me a hug and shake Gavin's.

"Can't believe this bloody mansion; great digs!"

"He talks for England! Move your ass, Charlie, this food's getting cold," Luke said behind him, laden with half a dozen take-away bags, stuffed with cartons. Charlie laughed and stepped away from the door, his eyes taking in the size of the hall.

"Hi, Luke. I'll show you where the kitchen is." He followed me down the side of the staircase. I pushed open the kitchen door, where I had dishes warming in the oven for all the goodies he'd brought for dinner.

"Love this house, Jane," he observed as he pulled out hot dishes with his bare hands. I helped him to fill them with food; lids back on to keep everything warm before they were ensconced in the oven again.

"Me too, Luke. I've only been here a couple of days, and I'd no idea Gavin had bought it for us, well over a year ago. Sneaky little bugger."

Gavin laughed at me from the door and said, "Look who's here?" Phil and Jenny came into the kitchen followed by Charlie.

"Thanks for the invite, Jane, and you Gavin. What a house!"

I gave her a hug and caught the smile on Phil, before I got to him. "Thanks for coming, both of you, and I'll find out what's here, when we get the conducted tour as I've only seen a couple of rooms, so far."

"We've just been getting acquainted," flowed out of Gavin's mouth to smirks from them all.

The oven slammed shut. "That's all okay in there – if you want to do it now?" Luke offered.

"No time like the present. Come with me?" Gavin took hold of my hand to steer me through the door to the hall again with the others following, intrigued to look around this lovely house. He stopped us half-way along the hall and faced the oak panelling on our left.

Why have we stopped here?

Gavin let go of my hand and said, "Be patient, Jane." He placed his hands either side of some vertical mouldings, and pushed them apart. The wooden panels slid effortlessly, without a sound. Tears threatened at the sight before me.

The whole room was tastefully decorated. Centred, on top of the large Chinese rug was a very low and long slate table, with pads to sit on, placed on the floor around it. Against the walls were the most exquisite pieces of Chinese furniture I'd only ever seen in books. All gilded and embellished with hand-painted medallions set into the large black or red lacquered cabinets. Gavin left my side, turned on lights and walked across the room to one of a matching pair that stood either side of the large Georgian window.

When he'd opened both doors, he stood back. The same care had been taken on the inside, as well. In fact, it was even more beautiful than the outside. I don't think it had ever been left open, long enough for daylight to fade anything, which, when I looked closely, were dozens of tiny drawers; each covered with a different part of the overall painting. Willows draped over water – mountains on small islands, boats, bridges and little men; too much to take in properly and all with a small ivory ball in the centre for a handle. The outside edge of the painting was picked out with a thin gold line on the black lacquer. Stunning.

I looked back at the others as I hadn't heard a peep out of them. Hardly surprising, they all had their mouths open, staring at the different pieces of furniture.

I heard Gavin laughing; he'd closed the cabinet and took hold of my hand again. "I think we should eat – to quiet around here." That woke the buggers up and they giggled to each other and us.

"Bloody hell, Gavin; was all this here when you bought the house?" Phil asked.

Gavin smiled, "No, Phil – it was an empty shell. Remember when I refused every offer to join you all at the pub? I filled my weekends and nights decorating, and hunting down everything you'll see in this house. Thank God for the internet."

"Remind me to book you when we find a flat?" popped out of Luke's mouth.

Once we'd helped ourselves from the numerous dishes that filled the table, the chat started up again. Gavin was a great host and had topped everyone's glass up a couple of times.

"Thanks for inviting us to your first dinner party, and this house is to die for." Jenny quickly realised the relevance of the words that had fallen out of her mouth and laughed along with us; not only about our situation but also that she was a master at dealing with dead bodies.

I asked her, "What age were you when you began helping out, Jenny?"

"I suppose I was seven or eight – I don't really remember. My granddad saw me watching him one day and asked if I wanted to come closer. I was fascinated and couldn't learn it all quickly enough, but once I had, it wasn't enough for me. That's why I joined up, as soon as I was allowed, and have always taken my holidays when my mum and dad needed a break."

Phil suddenly jumped in, "Would they object to you being in a relationship?"

Jenny flashed him a lovely smile, "No they wouldn't, Phil. They always ask if I've met someone special – now, maybe I can answer them." Phil's emotions soared.

Half-way through the meal, Charlie rose to his feet with his glass in his hand and cleared his throat. "I'd like to say something. This is the first time we've been invited to dinner at a friend's house, and I say that because we feel we've known you for years, instead of hours." He raised his glass, "To Jane and Gavin." Luke, Phil and Jenny picked up their glasses and toasted us. I was gutted and so was Gavin.

The two boys felt our emotions and it was Luke who spoke up, "You've both made us very welcome and maybe we haven't put you off and we'll see the rest of this house, one day?"

Can I say it, Gavin?

Go ahead, Jane.

"You've been forced by your land-lady to have separate digs and we'll rattle around in this house; do you fancy moving in and sharing it with us? We felt the same, as soon as we met you." They got up from the table and while one gave me a hug the other shook Gavin's hand – both so emotional they couldn't speak. They didn't need to; we knew exactly how they felt.

Phil got up and topped the glasses again and we sat down to finish our meal.

"There's one other thing we will show you, when we've finished," Gavin said and looked at Jenny and Phil. "We have a pool and you two are welcome to use it whenever you want. We're in it every day, before and after work."

They looked at each other and giggled. Phil said, "I've been mates with you at work, since you came here, Gavin, and now you truly are my friend. That goes for you all and you know how I feel about Jenny." He looked at her and reached for her hand.

She held it, giggled, and said, "We may like to try it out, Gavin – any objections?"

I laughed out loud, "We skinny-dip, Jenny, as long as you don't mind?"

"Fine by me," she looked at Phil, "Okay with you?"

"Show me the pool!"

It wasn't long before we'd all had enough to eat and everyone helped to clear the dining room. Jenny stood at the sink and rinsed everything for the dishwasher. Gavin had asked the lads to help him with something, leaving us to natter while we tidied everything away.

"I've had a great time, Jane and I know Phil has. Thanks for inviting us tonight. It pushed us together, much faster than it was going. He was always so shy round me."

"I think that's bloody changed." She laughed with me.

Gavin came back in and filled the kettle. "I'm making coffee as you shouldn't swim on a full stomach, Jenny, it's dangerous."

"Christ, I forgot about that; perhaps another night?"

"You'll be fine if we sit and relax a bit...to let your food go down. It doesn't matter to us, we could eat lead and still have no problems; don't fancy the taste though."

Jenny was in fits, doubled up, over the sink. She stood up, "I keep forgetting you're not human – to me you are, no matter what anyone else says."

"That'll do us, Jenny," Gavin said as he collected the crockery he needed for the coffee, and laid it out on a large tray. He found an enormous cafetiere and spooned the coffee in, so that it was ready when the kettle boiled.

I finished wiping down the worktops and asked, "Where are we drinking that as we should get a few more chairs, if it's in here, Gavin?"

"Look in the pool room, Jane?"

I went to the door and the three lads were sitting on basket chairs with a table in the centre. Luke looked up, "Great pool, Jane. Come and sit down, and Jenny."

I'll be there in a minute. We heard from Jenny.

Gavin came out, carrying the tray. I moved to give him some room and once it was on the table we sat together opposite the two lads.

Jenny came out, "I've put the dishwasher on, Jane, saves you a job." She sat beside Phil. It wasn't until then that she saw the pool. "Fucking hell!" We howled with laughter. "I didn't expect something that bloody big." She stood up and walked over to the edge, put her hands on her hips and looked down the length of the pool.

On her way back to her seat, Gavin said, "Jane sees the dead everywhere, as you know, but what you didn't know was that she has them hounding her until she swims on the bottom to get rid of them, for a few hours peace. That's why I looked for a house with a pool.

"This house stood empty for a long time. It was compulsory purchased by the council when they decided to put a road through here, and it didn't materialise. The lead on the roof was stripped and every wall was covered in black mould when I looked around it. The others sold off quickly, but this one was always in such a mess, no one gave it a second glance. When I was posted here I was in digs, saw Jane in the pub and knew we'd be together some day. I'd listened to her with her friends, and knew she loved swimming, though, not the reason why. I looked around for a house with a pool, found this one, and I filled my time rejuvenating it, in my wait until she was free."

"How the hell did you do all this, in such a short time? Did you get builders in?" Phil asked, dumfounded.

"Don't be shocked by this, either of you? I don't sleep and Jane only needs a couple of hours a night."

"What? Not ever?" Jenny asked.

"Not since I was bitten. Vampires are awake all night, humans all day and we're stuck in the middle, either awake for 24hours a day, or, like Jane, some have to have a couple of hours sleep."

Charlie threw in, "We don't either."

"You poor sods!" Jenny exclaimed. She looked rather amused by our smirks and after a few seconds she quickly realised, it wasn't a problem to us. "Now who looks the bloody idiot?"

Gavin laughed, "It's a lot for you to understand, any human really. I'm surprised the team accepted us, so readily, Jenny."

She laughed out loud and couldn't speak for a minute, "Sorry. By the time the two lads spread it around about Jane's antics with the boss, everyone wanted in."

"Those poor bloody women had been tapping his shoulder for an hour and then he tried to accuse me of killing them; asking me where I was at a certain time. Bloody cheek! And he still blathered on so I showed him exactly how they were killed – he didn't like it much."

Amid all the giggles, Gavin cuddled me and kissed my head, "And if you hadn't done that, Jane, we wouldn't be heading the team."

"We wouldn't be here, either," Luke added, "Or Rod. He was at our briefing with Reese."

Something clicked in Gavin's head, "Does that mean you're just attached to us, like Rod?"

"Afraid we are and your SOCO team," Charlie answered, "They mean to do it right, this time, Gavin. You'll like Reece – cool guy who will listen to everything you have to say, to get the job done faster."

We heard music playing, "Shit! I thought I turned that off; sorry." Jenny raked around in her bag, mainly to shut the noise up. "My brother's idea of a joke; I'll give him Magic Roundabout, when I see him," she explained, just as she stopped it playing. She walked away from us to take the call. I knew she had to go only I didn't say anything. We could hear her voice drop a tone and say goodbye to whoever had called.

"Sorry, I have to go. They've got a huge job in; my dad's had the flu for days and he's working down in the shop. That was my mum – she's worried. He won't wait until the staff start work, tomorrow. Looks like I'll have to kick his backside back to bed."

Gavin pulled his phone out and keyed in a taxi's number. While he ordered it she sat beside Phil, almost in tears.

"I'll see you home, Jenny," Phil said to her. He looked at his watch, "We'd have had to leave soon, anyway – time's flown."

We waved them off, having asked them to come home with us, after work, tomorrow, when they could swim as long as they wanted. They looked happy enough when they left and I noticed they were holding hands.

"Match-maker," Gavin whispered on the way to the kitchen. The boys were drying the cups we'd used for coffee.

"We'll be making tracks – have to feed, Gavin."

"You don't have to go home, Charlie. There's a fridge full, upstairs, and it's better than the shit you've had to put up with, unless you buy your own?"

"We couldn't organise anything like that, in digs. The land-lady did her nut when I asked for a fridge. I had to lie and say it was for medication – well it was, wasn't it?" He laughed, thinking about it .

We took them upstairs. Gavin said they could have his end of our floor, tonight, and tomorrow they could see the attic. They looked as intrigued as I was but Gavin didn't give in to the pleading, from me, no matter how long I went on.

He joined me in my shower room and soon shut me up.

## Chapter 9

The next morning we hadn't been downstairs more than ten minutes; Gavin began making the tea, and I was spreading butter on a pile of toast when the boys pushed open the kitchen door...both sporting brilliant smiles. "Morning!" Luke spouted.

"Morning! No need to ask why you're so happy."

They laughed at me and Charlie found a knife to help butter more toast. "I can't believe we're here, Jane."

"Now you know how I feel."

"Stop gassing you two, the tea's made," Gavin said behind us. We could hear the mugs being stirred then Luke and Gavin giggling about something. I turned to see what had tickled them and they burst out laughing.

"Now what have I done?"

Gavin tried to straighten himself out; difficult – he was in fits. He looked up and started again. Now I was annoyed since I had no idea what they were laughing at. Then I heard Charlie chuckle and turned back to him. "Get it over with; tell me?"

Give him his due, Charlie was extremely brave, considering he could feel how pissed off I was. "You seem to be wearing most of the butter, in your hair – didn't like to say." I tried to suppress a smirk and failed, it blasted out.

"Blame him! He wants me to look like Shirley fucking Temple, and I can't get it into a pony-tail."

Gavin stuck his oar in, then, "You've no idea how fast you were buttering that bloody toast, have you?"

I giggled and put my hand on my hip, "What the hell do you mean? I only know one way to do it."

"Look up at the dresser, Jane, it's flicked all over." I looked up and he was right. Dollops of butter hung from under the shelves, about to drop.

"Shit! Your cleaner will hate me from now on." Gavin came across the kitchen to give me a hug, after checking me out, to see if he'd get smothered in grease.

"Our cleaner, Jane...she works for you, remember?"

Charlie said, beside us, "Come and eat you two – first tiff, eh?" Wait 'til we bloody start – knocks fucking spots off you.

We both laughed at him and followed them out to the pool room where we ate, drank and chatted as if nothing had happened to spoil our day. I made a mental note to be careful and not go into overdrive, especially when handling anything so easy to flick as butter. Gavin listened to my thoughts and squeezed my hand, giggling to himself.

After our swim, I washed my hair again and we hurried to get dressed as we were going up to see what was in the attic. I was so excited I put my jumper on, inside out. Gavin was stood at my door, laughing at the pickle I was in, squirming to see what was wrong. I took it off, turned it through and pretended I hadn't been an idiot; trying like hell not to laugh. Once it was on and I was happy, I looked at him, "Ready?"

He giggled, held his hand out and we joined the lads at the top of the main staircase. I thought we'd go to another part of the house and I couldn't understand why Gavin had turned his attention to the beautiful floor-length mirror, facing everyone who came up the stairs to this wide landing.

It looked ancient in places where the silver was crazed behind the glass and the frame was very ornate and gilded. Tarnished now, due to its age, but still beautiful. Gavin gripped the right-hand side of the frame and pulled. Behind it was a doorway. Luke whistled behind me.

The mirror was hinged to the leading edge of an actual door though it was clearly wider than the width of it. Something caught Charlie's attention which made me follow his gaze. There were discrete metal runners attached to the wall, near the floor and at the same height as the mirror, and with every inch the door was opened, the other side of the mirror glided silently between the runners.

Who's a clever boy, then?

Gavin smirked beside me and let the door open until it touched the wall. "If we have humans here, you'd have to be careful when you open this, from the inside, in case you killed someone. Maybe I should've planned it differently?"

"Leave it the way it is, Gavin," Charlie spoke up, "we'll be really careful. It's stunning, like the rest of this house."

Luke joined in, "He's right, Gavin; don't change a thing – we love it and can't wait to see what's up there."

Gavin glanced at him, "Okay lads, fine by me." What we saw at first was another staircase, not as wide, but exactly matching the main one to this floor. At the top was a Georgian window, slightly shorter than in the rest of the house which illuminated the stairs more than adequately. Those first rays of sunshine that promised a lovely day, kissed each tread to greet us. I grabbed Gavin's hand and we headed up, through the shafts of sunlight, and one song bounced around inside my head. 'Stairway to Heaven'.

Gavin broke into my thoughts. I hadn't thought of it like that, Jane. Very apt.

"Now you're bloody talking – love Led Zeppelin," rang out behind us from Luke.

We'd reached the top, our emotions soaring at the thought of hearing some of Luke's CD's.

_You've no bloody idea._ Charlie's words clamoured to fill my thoughts then battled with them as I'd already looked out of the window.

The view of the garden, unbeknownst to me that there was one at the back of the house, stretching out beyond the glass roof of the poolroom, was stunning enough to take my breath away. My eyes were drawn along the fancy lead-work of the ridge to the manicured gardens in the distance. I say gardens because it was set out like small rooms, all different and appealing with gaps in hedges to step through, from one to the other, in their march away from the back wall of the pool. The buggers behind us were just as stunned as me and the whole scene had rendered them speechless, as well.

"Penny for them?" Gavin asked, just as his phone rang. "WHAT THE HELL'S THIS?" he yelled as he yanked his phone from his pocket. "WHAT?" Our attention snapped back to Gavin, waiting to hear why we were called – all thoughts of seeing anything else in the attic, gone.

"Sorry, Lionel – go on?" Gavin listened for a few minutes and then he spoke up again. "It's okay. I'm pleased control gave you my number. I may be a little loud when I answer but don't ever worry about calling here. Uniform should be there in a few minutes and it'll take us at least thirty to organise things and get there. Are you okay to wait with the parents?" A few seconds lapsed. "Good man – we won't be long."

Before Gavin had time to utter a word, Charlie said, "We'll meet you in Whitburn Close." They both vanished.

I giggled at Gavin and he was amused. "This works brilliantly – we should leave, Jane?"

There were very few cars on the roads to the nick which meant Gavin could put his foot down, and on the way he phoned control to make sure they'd called in the team. By the time we parked the car a group of them were making their way across the car park, to our offices – some bleary-eyed and obviously not used to such an early start, it being five fifteen. They'll get used to it – they'll have to.

"It won't bloody kill them, Jane." We both laughed at his choice of words; catching up with the last few to go in. Jenny held the door open for us, "Thanks for such a great night...we really enjoyed it."

Gavin answered her, in our haste, "The first of many. We haven't much time, Jenny – we'll talk later."

Shit – this doesn't sound good?

It isn't.

Everyone turned to look at us when we entered their office and Gavin wasted no time barking orders at different members of the team.

"We haven't much time. Beth, get onto Social Services. Check if they know Summer and Tristan Richardson...eleven Whitburn Close. Threaten them, if you get the same bull-shit. Phil, you're with us, along with half of the team. The rest of you should be ready to leave, if we call. You're on an intense hunt to find out everything in the backgrounds of all the parents, so far, and that includes Mike and Chloe Richardson – every last detail, no matter how obscure. They're all linked in some way, or I'll eat my fucking hat. We're off!"

No dalliance or mumbled objections occurred, half sat down with phones in their hands and the others filed out after us. I was very proud of them.

Even the ones that don't mind-read are much more attuned to the others, since yesterday, Jane – wouldn't have thought it possible.

It wasn't far to Whitburn Close and we quickly found number eleven, already cordoned off with press trying to barge past Uniform officers, blathering any excuse going. We parked away from the house and walked up to the back of the reporters.

Gavin said to Phil, "Organise more Uniform to keep these buggers at the beginning of the Close, please, and make sure they only to let residents through?" Phil nodded and walked away with his phone to his ear.

We barged through them and then Gavin turned to face the horde of reporters. "I don't know what you expected to find out when we haven't been inside the house yet?" Then he looked up at Tom who was stood behind them – head and shoulder above their height.

"Tom, you and the team search every last one of this bunch, for scanners?" Some were scared and others were so cocky they were about to get a rude awakening. Cheeky buggers!

Now I had to poke my oar in. "They all have them, Tom. Any, who won't give them up willingly, nick them, read them their rights and order the wagon!" I looked along the line of very disturbed paparazzi. "I'll see you in court, in the morning."

Tom's face lit up, "Pleasure, Jane." It was then that some of them turned around, appalled to find eight people holding warrant cards aloft. The tone of Tom's voice changed to very serious and one of authority. "Line up now and you heard our boss, hand them over?"

Well done, Jane. Let's get on with this?

We were headed for the front door but first we stopped beside Mehmet and Allan Guisborough, new to our nick. Mehmet grinned, "Morning, Jane; Gavin." Allan stared at him, intrigued he'd called us by our first names.

Gavin giggled at Allan's face, then said, "Morning, Mehmet. Allan, you'll get used to us – first names only, in this team. What time were you called out, Mehmet?"

"Control was called by Lionel at four twenty-five. He wanted a Uniform presence before he'd go upstairs. I think the parents freaked him out with the garbled explanations they gave him and he wasn't sure what to expect. When we arrived they were still going frantic and neither of us could make head-nor-tale of anything they said. I'm not surprised Lionel wanted someone with him. Allan stayed with the parents while we went up to the boy's bedroom. Same as last time, Gavin, I'm sure of it."

"I didn't know you'd seen the first ones, Mehmet?"

"Yesterday afternoon. I had to collect a report from the lab and Luke was putting one in a fridge. I asked if I could see it; perhaps I shouldn't?"

"I don't mind how involved you want to get, Mehmet. That was one of another four bodies, Jane found, buried at the old hotel. This is the third case in two days."

"Christ; sorry." Allan cringed, having sworn in front of us.

I had to say something. "Don't apologise, Allan. We swear, and you have to get rid of the shit we'll all have to stomach, before this is over."

"Wise words, Jane," Gavin said, "Let's get this over with."

He grabbed my hand just as I noticed Charlie and Luke pull up in their van, followed by Kevin and Neil, from SOCO. We'll have a bloody house full in a minute.

Don't worry, Jane, they'll head upstairs first. We left the two lads and the front door opened before we got to it. Lionel must have seen us from a window and he looked haggard.

"I'm pleased to see you two. I have to leave in a minute, Gavin; sorry."

"We've kept you waiting, Lionel; just get off and it's me who's sorry for detaining you."

I left them talking and followed the emotions that hit me from the parents, mingled with protestations that just didn't ring true in my head. I had to see them for myself and pushed the sitting room door open with one finger.

They were huddled together on the sofa; tissues, stark against the black leather beneath them and what they wore. Apart from the bleached-blonde long hair, adorning them both and covering most of their faces, they would only have stood out in the room, if they actually moved, had we not heard all the garbage exiting their mouths and the lies, sloshing around inside their minds. I felt Gavin's presence beside me and we joined the wailing parents and looked down on them from the middle of the room, taking in the fact that there were empty bottles of vodka beside the sofa arm. A coffee table was laden with whisky tumblers, some with liquid in, over to the right, away from the sofa. More glasses adorned the top than people present in the room. The corner of a small mirror stuck out from beneath the sofa near their feet and still visible was a credit card they'd used to make lines to snort.

Both suddenly lifted their heads and the verbal-diarrhoea was still incessant behind the curtains of hair, hanging over their dials.

Gavin yelled, "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" The noise stopped abruptly, though the thoughts that hit us from them both, gave them away. "Sit up and shift that hair from your faces, NOW!" Gavin carried on.

I wasn't sure if it was a man or woman, at first, when the hand raised and pulled hair aside so that we could see who it was.

When he began to speak he still slurred almost every word. "My wife...too upset...and who do ya think yoooou are...shouting 'n my house...like that? Our kidsss 're dead upstairs!"

"Oh, you noticed, did you?" Gavin smirked in my head.

"Sooooo you're the police?" S'all right Chloe, just kids......in the joooob two minutes.

"Yes, we are the police and it's two minutes longer than you!"

Oooh, fuck! He stared at me.

"Mind if I get the cocaine you stashed, before you called your doctor? Cute, not ringing us first, and I don't know how you managed to stagger out with it." I didn't wait for an answer and left them with Gavin. Then I headed through the house to the kitchen and stopped at the back door. I put some gloves on, opened it and searched for a garden gnome, big enough to hold a two kilo bag of Cocaine. Bloody idiots, there was only one in the garden and it stuck out a mile from all the expensive statues and garden furniture.

I carried it into the house, then I opened the front door to let Mehmet and Allan in. They smiled at me, holding the enormous ugly-looking gnome in my arms. "Don't ask?" Mehmet giggled and they followed me into the sitting room.

Gavin was still standing where I'd left him. The parents were quiet but he was preening her hair, now she'd unveiled her face. No bloody oil painting, is she? I plonked the gnome on the floor in front of them and waited for some reaction. Nothing.

Gavin turned to Mehmet, "Take them to the station, please, separate cells."

The man stood up, swayed and fell back down to his seat again. Mehmet pulled him to his feet and handcuffed him. Allan dealt with her. They were both silent when they were escorted to the waiting cars. We climbed the stairs to see the kids.

Charlie and Luke were near the door watching Kevin and Neal do their jobs. Luke pointed out the pc on the boy's desk, still on and playing a music video, although silenced.

The kids and their clothing were saturated and they were lying in a pool of blood, wrapped around each other on the floor. Flesh hung from their mouths that had been ripped from the other sibling's neck. They looked almost the same age, although the girl wore make-up, way past her years. Obvious to me as she didn't really have the skill to apply it properly; habits hadn't formed.

Charlie broke into our thoughts, "The PM's, on the first five, from yesterday, should be finished by the time we get back to the lab, Gavin."

"How have you managed that?"

"Reese has set us up, exactly the same as the London cell is now. We have five Home Office Pathologists, on stand-by, and they were called in after lunch, yesterday."

"Thank God. Thought you'd be working through the night, the rate the bodies are stacking up, Charlie." Gavin looked into the room, "Kevin." He looked up. "You'll find a large gnome in the sitting room, filled with a couple of kilos of cocaine, and other drug paraphernalia under the sofa. They were off their rockers on that and booze."

I butted in, "There were four people here when the kids died, two other guys."

"Thanks, Jane. I'll check everything." He got straight down to his work again.

"We'll get back. We're missing something and I don't like it. See you two later on. Ready, Jane?"

"Always."

## Chapter 10

Back at the station we found out that Beth had had a hard time with Social Services.

"Time we paid them a bloody visit, Beth. Fancy coming with us?"

"Absolutely. I'd like to ring their receptionist's neck – sticking me on hold, indefinitely. Not bloody once, either, Gavin."

"Bring the address, Beth, and we'll go now. I'm pig-sick of them, slowing us up." Gavin looked at the rest of the team, "We won't be long and the others will be back soon. Thanks for knuckling down." Some of them raised their heads and nodded, others were so engrossed they didn't hear him.

Beth jotted the address down on some paper and stuffed it into her bag; pulled her jacket off her chair and followed us out.

She told Gavin the address from the back seat. "Thanks, Beth. That's very near us, Jane."

"Nice houses around there, Gavin. I didn't know you lived in that area."

"A vampire brain comes in very handy at the casino, Beth, and I've made good use of it."

She laughed at Gavin, "So would I, given the same circumstances. Fill your boots, I say. What did you find at the house?"

"Two kids dead, and the parents so stoned and pissed, they were incoherent. Plus enough cocaine to sink a battleship," Gavin smirked, "well, garden gnome to be exact."

I shoved in, "Big bloody gnome with two kilos inside. Can't wait to interview them." Gavin glanced at me and giggled. Bet you can't! We both laughed at him.

When we were on our street, Gavin pointed to the house as we passed it. "That's ours, Beth."

"Very nice. You must rattle around in there."

"We've asked Luke and Charlie, our pathologists, to share with us. They're hybrids too, Beth."

"That makes sense, Gavin. You think alike and can relax..."

"This is the street; what number, Beth?"

"Forty-nine – odd numbers on your right. My aunt lived on this street, years ago."

I counted down the numbers, "There, the green one, Gavin." He indicated and had to wait for a few cars to pass us and then he parked outside, on the street, rather than on their drive.

"I expected it to be offices, not a house like this." I looked at the front, between the mature shrubs that almost blocked our view, now that we were right outside.

"Let's sort them out." We got out and headed up the short drive to the front door. Before Gavin could open it, a woman shot through it, at speed. She barged her way between us, screaming obscenities over her shoulder, at no one, since the door must have been spring-loaded and slammed shut behind her. She was weighed down with files and looked like she'd been up all night.

Beth said, sarcastically, "My God, they treat their case workers really well. That's just how I felt, this morning – poor bugger."

Gavin opened the door, "After you, ladies." He followed us in to a poorly lit reception area. Files, and I mean hundreds, were stacked everywhere there was wall space that didn't contain a door. Even below the tiny hatch where anyone could have read them. We were appalled at the obvious indiscretion for their clients. There was a bell on the wall with a notice above, which said: Only ring the bell once. Gavin passed me and put his finger on the bell and left it there.

They said once!

We giggled and waited for the repercussions, we knew were coming. It didn't take long for doors to open, and a head poke out of each one. Male or female; they all looked like thunder. Several of them opened their mouths to yell. Gavin took his finger off the bell and beat them to it.

"Police! I'm Detective Inspector Wells." He took his warrant card out and showed it to the nearest shocked face, for him to read it.

He couldn't as it was so dark. That didn't stop him nodding like a donkey, having heard the authority in Gavin's voice. He asked, timidly, "What can we do for you Inspector? I don't think anyone here would've called you."

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Gavin turned to Beth, "This is Detective Inspector Williams. While we were out on another case, she repeatedly called you about other children who have died within the last twenty-four hours. You obviously don't feel that's important to you. Social Services must mean something totally different to my understanding, and I'm sick of you giving her the run-around. The tally is twelve deaths, so far, and one of them had been missing for months, without you noticing his absence! Is there one person here who actually gives a shit? Don't bother answering. The slovenly way you treat your case-notes has answered that for me."

A man in his thirties, at a guess, tutted and uttered, "That's a bit much! Where are the police when you need them?"

I walked over to him, "Perhaps doing your job, and not sniffing around your colleague, could help to lower your caseload?" Gavin and Beth giggled in my head. "I must remember to inform your wife. I'm sure she'd be very interested." I looked at his colleague. "You should know better. That's why you had to move from your last post, and the one before that." She turned a deep shade of red, from her neck up, and backed into her room, out of sight.

I heard the main door slam behind me and caught the smirks from a few of them, hoping we were going to have trouble now. I turned around and faced the woman who was beside Gavin. He was about to speak when she hollered, "Who are you three?" She'd had the desired effect on her staff, all slithered into their rooms, silently, like slugs.

Gavin held his warrant card aloft and said, "Detective Inspector Wells and you seem to be in charge here. I'd like to know who you are?"

She tried to hide the surprise on her face and uttered, "You'll have to make an appointment."

Gavin said forcefully, "There will be no waiting for an appointment. We're here now and I want some answers. Is there somewhere we can talk to you?"

"You better follow me," she said reluctantly and had to shift some files away from her door to open it. When we followed her in, she pointed to the chairs in front of her desk and she sat behind it. She still looked flushed when she fiddled with her cuffs inside her jacket sleeves as if we weren't there. Gavin cleared his throat to remind her. She looked up and said, "Sorry, what did you want?"

He was really pissed off and said, "You had the main door open and heard everything that was said from the time I took my finger off the bell and if you can't remember why we're sat here; what chance do the kids have, you're supposed to look after?"

"There's no need to be sarcastic. Who are you?" I couldn't listen to her bullshit any longer.

"Now you really are taking the piss, Mrs Howard. This is how you are with anyone who tries to point out your failings, and believe me, I've seen them all."

"Am I supposed to feel threatened by that? You have no idea who you're talking to, Miss." Sending bloody kids here.

I turned to Gavin, "Give me some handcuffs, please? I'm arresting her." She stood up in shock.

Gavin gave me the handcuffs. "There's no need for that!" she exclaimed.

"Why not?" Gavin asked her. "You insist on holding us up, either by phone or now and a few days in the cells might make you realise that your job is on the line, because I'll make damn sure it is. We've had to deal with eleven deaths, in the last two days and no one here is in the least bit concerned. You're not fit to look after children's welfare."

"Perhaps I could help you. What children?" Gavin shook his head at her. He took the handcuffs from me and put them on her. She complained like hell, though Gavin drowned her out, reciting her caution.

"You do not have to say anything, but you may harm your defence if you do not mention, when questioned, something which you later rely on in court. Anything you do say may be given in evidence. Let's go." She yelled and screamed at Gavin. Water of a duck's back. All that accomplished was her colleagues exiting their rooms, smiling. They won't be so happy when she's taken to the nick as we hadn't finished here yet. Gavin dragged her through the front door and smiled to me. Then he said to Beth, "Ring for the wagon please?" She giggled and pulled her phone out.

The poor case worker, who'd passed us earlier, got out of her car and laughed her head off, seeing her boss in handcuffs. She mumbled, "About bloody time!"

Gavin turned to his ward, "I see you're very popular with your staff. They should have plenty to say to us, then?"

Howard sneered at Gavin. I'll be out in five bloody minutes.

Gavin answered her thoughts, "How much would you like to bet on that?" She just stared at him.

The wagon arrived on the street, "Come on, Mrs Howard. Enjoy your stay with us and we'll talk to you when we have time. You must know how long that could take as we've had to waste plenty coming here." Gavin walked to the street and held her hands until she'd climbed the steps into the wagon. He closed the cage and doors then he said to the officer, "We'll talk to her when we get back." The officer nodded; climbed in and drove off.

On the way back to the nick, Gavin pulled into our drive, "We might as well have a sandwich here; okay with you, Beth?"

She giggled, "I'd be lying if I said no, Gavin. It's gone lunch time, and I can't wait to see inside."

He laughed at her and pulled up near the front door. We got out quickly and he had the front door open in a flash. Beth didn't say anything on our way to the kitchen. Gavin made the sandwiches, I made the tea and we took her into the pool room to eat. Once she was over the shock, she laughed at the pair of us. "This place is gorgeous. You'd have to prize me out of here."

"You'd get bored in the end, Beth. Now Jane is with me, I don't mind being at home at all." He flashed his eyes at me. She cottoned on and giggled, picking her tea up.

I changed the subject, "Mrs high-and-mighty Howard is going to cry when she hears how much her colleagues have dropped her in the shit."

"Play with fire and you should expect to get burned, Jane," Beth piped up. "Especially as she treated them so well. She's got no bloody radar; mind you, she was so sure of herself in that office of hers. Bet you can't wait to interview her?"

"How did you guess?" We all laughed.

Gavin spoke up, "The Richardson's are top of my bloody list; let her sweat for a bit." He looked at his watch, "We'll have to round this up, ladies."

Luke was waiting to see us. "What can I do for you, Luke?" Gavin asked, shaking his hand.

He gave me a hug and then he said, "I've brought you something." He held up a small forensic bag. "We don't know if it's relevant but it was in the ear of one of the kids from the hotel grounds. Bit grubby, I'm afraid."

Just one look and my mind filled with our talk to Suzzy Mullins. "It's what we've been missing, Gavin. Why didn't I see it?" Tears dribbled down my cheeks.

"You can cut that out, Jane, right now." He cuddled me and asked Luke, "Do you have the iPods that the kids were listening to?"

"They were sent over to Kevin. I'll get them back."

"Tell Kevin and Neil not to listen to them; just in case, Luke. They're human and we don't know what the hell we're dealing with."

"On it now," Luke's last words before he vanished.

Phil, could you come in here, please?

The door opened immediately, "Hi, what can I do for you two?"

"We have a big problem, Phil. All the kids were listening to music. At the Richardson house, there's a pc in the kids bedroom. It was playing a music video with the sound off when we saw it. I don't know if it's been shut down, I bloody hope so." Phil looked worried. "What's up, Phil?"

"Are you saying there's something in the music making them kill each other?"

"Precisely. Luke's gone for the iPods from the first bunch of kids. We'll listen to them, a human couldn't."

Phil offered, "I'll get the pc, if you like? This has to be local or there'd be deaths across the country, and I've heard nothing from any other nick."

"I hope to God you're right, Phil. Collect the pc and bring it straight here." He didn't answer, leaving us in a hurry. Gavin turned his attention to me, "I wish you wouldn't blame yourself, all the time. Without you, we wouldn't be anywhere with the case."

He was cuddling me when Luke appeared, "Oops, sorry."

We laughed at him and Gavin said, "Perfect bloody timing, Luke," lavishing it with more than a hint of sarcasm.

Luke didn't give a hoot, raising his hand. It contained five forensic bags. "Untouched by anyone, Gavin. Just a thought; iPods are usually empty when you buy them. The kids didn't look old enough to mess around with iTunes, so who loaded the music, if it's dodgy? Couldn't have been the parents or they'd have been in the same state as the kids."

"A hybrid," fell out of my mouth. Gavin stared but Luke remembered something.

"Reese did tell us about rogue hybrids, the London cell have had to deal with."

Gavin said, "I think it's time he paid us a visit."

## Chapter 11

"Jane."

I looked up from my pillow to see why Gavin had called me. He wasn't in bed, but getting dressed really fast.

"A call out?"

"Sorry – afraid so, love." I leapt out of bed and turned on the speed; dressed properly for work, the same time as Gavin. We hurried downstairs and the two lads were right behind us. Gavin headed for the kitchen which surprised me.

"The kettle's boiled so grab some tea. Uniform are already there and the guy's in custody. This isn't linked to the kids but we all need to go. A tom's been murdered in her bedsit. Her landlady called it in when the screaming started and they caught him red-handed – literally."

Gavin made the tea and we sat at the table. I had to ask him, "Why do Luke and Charlie have to go, then? It's SOCO we want."

Luke answered me, "We go out with all your calls, no matter what, Jane. It's been proved necessary with the other cell, every time they're called out."

"But you've got this bloke." I couldn't see the point.

Gavin handed out the tea and sat beside me. When he was stirring his, he said, "Nothing is ever straightforward, I wish it bloody was, Jane. I'd take bets it's not just a killing. You remember I said that – drink up?" He giggled, watching me load mine with sugar.

On reaching the road the house was in, all we saw was the bloody press, clamouring around the gate, trying to get into the garden. Mehmet had a straight face, surprising for me with the barrage of questions hurled at him from every direction. Beth's four-wheel drive, pulled up beside us. The window went down, and Tom, who was in the passenger seat asked, "Are we frisking them for scanners again, Gavin?"

"They're idiots if they've replaced them, Tom. Go ahead, and any you remember from last time – arrest the buggers. Ring for the wagon first and while you're on there, Mehmet could do with more help, and I want this road blocked off completely."

"Okay, Gavin." Tom turned from us and lifted a phone to his ear.

Gavin looked in his rear-view mirror. "The lads are here – ready, Jane?"

"For anything." Gavin giggled and opened his door.

Mine was opened by Luke. His eyes sparkled, blathering , "I hope we're running that fucking gauntlet." Should be fun!

Naughty! He glanced at me and smiled.

Gavin had come round to our side of the car. "Much as I'd love to, Luke, we better wait. They won't be long and it would get some of them out of our hair for a while, if we find scanners on them again."

I shoved in, "I feel sorry for Mehmet, Gavin."

"He's all right, Jane, don't worry. He's been trained for riots and will be blanking all that out. Here's the wagon, now." We watched them drive past us and pull up behind the press, who were totally oblivious. Another of our vans stopped right behind it and half of our team flowed out of the side door. Tom was out of Beth's car; running over to them. They surrounded the press, who were so tightly bunched around the gate; they made it easy for our lot.

Tom bellowed, "TURN AROUND, ALL OF YOU!" You could see their hearts do more than sink when their eyes settled on who'd yelled. Tom was over six feet and towered over them.

"HAND THEM OVER!" he yelled again. The first one who pulled a scanner from his pocket was unhappily escorted to the wagon by Tom and the cage slammed shut once he was inside.

The others looked dubious now and I knew there was another scanner. I ran over to them. I was only next to a woman for a second, "She's got one – search her."

Beth took her to one side, and she was given the scanner before she'd said a word to the woman. "Thank you, now come with me?" She went quietly. Beth handcuffed her before she put her into the team's van and locked it.

I pushed further into the crowd and tapped a man on the shoulder. "Take him."

Jenny came through my wake with her hand out, "I'll take it, please?" He fumbled around in all his pockets with a smile on his face, time wasting.

Arrest him, Jenny - he's taking the piss.

She glanced at me and said, "I've had enough of this...you're nicked, anyway." She took him by surprise with her strength when she grabbed his lower arm; pushed it up his back and nudged him, hard. The rest of the huddle parted like the red sea to let them through.

I couldn't feel another one and I didn't recognise any of them from last time.

"If you don't want to follow them, I suggest you bugger off, NOW!" They were like rats, fleeing a sinking ship.

When I finished giggling at them, I looked up and Mehmet was laughing his head off. I grinned at him and said to Beth, "Let her go, Beth. Jenny's captive pushed it into her pocket. Some bloody colleague he is."

"Okay, Jane." She left us to get her out.

Gavin laughed behind me, "I don't think they'll be back in a hurry."

"Until the next time, Gavin. I heard you ringing Lionel. Will he be long?"

"No. He was just finishing a patient call-out...he'll be along in a few minutes." He turned to Mehmet, "Where's Eddie, this morning – still in bed?"

"I've no idea, Gavin. He answered his phone when control rang him – should've turned up when I did."

"Chase control and see if they've heard anything, Mehmet. It's icy where he lives and he could be wrapped around a tree." He nodded and spoke into the radio clipped to his uniform on his left shoulder. The crackling and static on it was pretty bad, for some reason. He had to walk away from us to get a better reception. We suited up at the back of our car and just as Gavin closed the back door Kevin and Neil parked their van on the other side of the road. They got out and came over to us.

"Hi, we're going in now – couldn't before this – the bloody press..."

"Not again," Keith was pissed off.

Beth came over to us. "We'll get back to the nick, Gavin."

"Okay, Beth. Stick them in the cells after you've searched them. I want to know which rag they're working for – they'll get a visit from me."

"Consider it done, Gavin. See you later, Jane."

"Bye, Beth. Now, let's see what's inside that bloody house. There's more than a dead body in there." What did I say this morning? I smiled at Gavin and left them standing when I walked off.

Mehmet stepped away from the gate and said, "The landlady is next door, Jane. I told control but I'm not sure you were told."

"It's okay, Mehmet. We'll speak to her after we've seen what happened inside the house.

Gavin was beside me by the time I reached the front door. He pushed it open and we stepped over the threshold. "We'll look upstairs first, Jane. I presume the woman rented a room up there – bit unusual if she didn't."

He looked carefully at each tread as he climbed, just in case there was anything that SOCO needed to take samples from. We didn't touch the handrail for the same reason. There were two short flights to climb and the first of the rooms was on our left on the landing that was quite wide with doors on either side and ahead of us.

"The size of this is deceiving considering how big the house is from outside," Gavin said, and then he knocked on the wall beside us. It echoed. "Stud walls," he said to himself. He looked all around the door and handle before he used it to open the door. He pushed it open; looked inside and then we walked in there. What confronted us was a small room with very little furniture. A single bed with filthy sheets was in the corner and the carpet had seen better days, along with the grey net curtain. There was nothing in the room to say a human actually lived in there. The smell only reminded me of one thing. Sex. Gavin glanced at me and nodded.

"Come on, Jane – next room." We crossed the hall and he checked that door too. He pointed to blood on the door jam, although when he pushed that door open it mimicked the one opposite, with no sign of a body. He turned to the door that faced the top of the stairs.

"It has to be in here, surely, only I can't understand why the door would be shut if he was arrested up here."

He opened the door and pushed it. There were blood trails everywhere on the wall that faced us and crossed the only window in the room; blocking out most of the daylight. Gavin put his head in to find the light switch, and when the bare light-bulb illuminated the whole scene, I knew then that there was more than one body.

"Three people died in here, Gavin. One, a few months ago. She's standing beside me and pointing into the room – she's still here."

Gavin looked back at me; not shocked that I knew all that, and said, "Stay there. SOCO's job up here, but first I'll see where the other two bodies are. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Gavin. This place is a knocking-shop and I can't wait to speak to the 'Madam', next door."

"Me too – won't be a sec." He gingerly entered the room, making sure he didn't step on any evidence. Meanwhile, I held the hand of the ghost and asked her a few questions.

"What's your name, love?"

Lucretsia Krunitch.

"Hello, Lucretsia, I'm Jane." She tried to smile – difficult when your nose and lips had been removed – poor bugger. "What happened to you, Lucretsia?"

Many woman here – pay enter your country. I try escape. I had enough, ten, twelve men – day – beating. Animal – the men.

I gave her a hug and said, "We will find who did this to you, Lucretsia."

Thank you. She vanished.

Gavin hugged me. "Let's get out of here, Jane." He picked me up because I couldn't see for the tears flooding my eyes.

When we exited the house, Gavin said to Charlie, "Back bedroom – two bodies and Jane..."

"It's okay, we heard, Gavin. She'll be hidden in there somewhere – we'll find her. Are you all right, Jane?" I nodded and wiped my sleeve across my eyes.

"This happens sometimes, ignore it, Charlie, I'm fine."

He and Luke went into the house. Gavin carried me to our car and put me down. Lionel had just arrived; strolling towards us with his bag in his right hand.

"Sorry to call you, Lionel; two bodies in the back bedroom. It's a mess in there – you might be wise to have one of my forensic suits."

"Thanks, Gavin. I should carry some, really." He saw I'd been crying. "That bad, eh?"

"I've been talking to a woman who was killed in there, months ago, Lionel, and it gets to me – that's all."

"You said you were psychic, Jane. What a gift," he said happily.

Gavin was getting the suit and when he heard that, he pulled his head out of the back door quickly and said, "I wouldn't wish that on anyone, Lionel. You've no idea how they hound her." He gave him a suit.

"Ah, has its drawbacks – I see that now. Sorry, Jane." I smiled at him. "Thanks for this, Gavin. I should get on. SOCO will want to shift on this." He toddled off.

Gavin opened the passenger door, "You're having five minutes before we tackle 'Madam'." I giggled and climbed in.

I pulled the visor down to look at my face. Christ, what a mess.

Gavin giggled beside me, "I didn't like to say."

I laughed and picked up my bag to find the wipes I used to clean myself up. "Thank God not many people saw this; they'd have thought I was the ghost."

"They must have done that to her, as an example, Jane."

I began the repair job on my make-up. "I forget you can see them through me. I agree. I think she was Ukrainian or Russian – not sure."

"We'll find out when we catch the bastards running that place. That woman will be the same as them; just doing as she was told, or else. Whoever it is will have all their passports stashed somewhere. Immigration will have to be informed. They may even know about this place."

"And they do nothing to stop it?" I was horrified by that.

"People risk their lives, undercover for years, to wheedle their way into operations like this, just to catch the money-men behind it."

"Oh. I have an awful lot to learn, Gavin. I didn't even think of that, but all those deaths."

"It seems harsh, I know. People-trafficking has overtaken the drug-trade, across the globe, as regards money that's laundered. It'll never stop until there's no one who wants an easier life in a richer country. I can't see that happening, can you?"

"Not when you explain it like that, no. I do know one thing. I'm glad I'm a hybrid, Gavin."

He flashed his eyes at me, "So am I." I giggled and dropped my bag into the foot-well.

"Right, let's get this over with – I'm human again."

Gavin laughed at me for being so daft and opened his door. We met on the pavement where he took hold of my hand and we headed for the neighbour who'd taken in the so-called landlady.

We looked down on her, huddled with her feet up, in the corner of the old sofa she sat on. The woman who'd answered the door had shown us into the room and promptly left us. I could tell she was annoyed at being lumbered with this apology of a woman, so stoned, she could hardly stay awake.

Gavin said to me, "I'll get her shipped to the nick. She can come-down there and we might get some sense out of her when she craves more."

"Good. We'd only waste our breath here." He took his phone out and ordered the wagon. If she was going to be sick, it wouldn't be in one of our cars. They could hose the wagon out.

While we waited, I said to Gavin, "I'll have a quick word with Mrs Farley." He nodded and I left the room to find her. "Mrs Farley, I'd like a little chat."

She came through the door at the end of the hall, "I don't know what was going on next door, and I don't want to know."

"I don't want to talk about that. I know you don't." She looked puzzled. "Can I sit and talk to you, Mrs Farley, please?" She put her hand back and pushed open the door again. It was her kitchen and I followed her in. At one end, it was a really cosy room with an open fire and two armchairs either side of it; normal kitchen things at the other.

Mrs Farley offered, "Sit by the fire, dear."

"Thank you." I sat down and smiled at her. "I'm psychic, Mrs Farley and that's why I work with the police. I also feel things when I'm near people. Don't be scared?"

"I'm not scared, dear. I attend the local spiritualist church; go on."

For a while now, you've been worried about a pain in your stomach. I'm right, aren't I?"

Her hand shot up to her mouth, "I don't want to know if it's bad news."

"I wouldn't do that to you. It's not what you think it is, you know. You have a hernia, that's all. Go to your doctor and don't worry about cancer anymore, Mrs Farley. I can imagine it's the first thing on anyone's mind. Please say you'll go?"

She put her hands forward and took hold of mine, "Thank you, dear. I'll make an appointment. Can I get you some tea, or for the other officer?"

"No, thank you. I'm pleased I didn't freak you out – it does some people." She laughed. "We're just waiting for someone to collect her. It's pointless trying to talk to her in that state and you don't need this. She had some front pushing her way into your home."

"I tried to stop her. She's stronger than she looks."

"That'll be the drugs, Mrs Farley. God knows what she's taken?"

The wagon's here, Jane.

"They've arrived to take her away. I'm pleased we met each other today. Have a nice life, Mrs Farley, and thanks for being so patient, putting up with her."

"I have to thank you, too." She stood up, "I'll see you out. Thank you, dear, really."

"It's been a pleasure." In the hall we watched two uniform officers, one either side of the handcuffed woman, almost drag her from the premises. I put my hand on Mrs Farley's shoulder. "You stay in the warm. Good bye." Gavin held his hand out, smiled at Mrs Farley and we left the house, hearing the door close behind us.

Gavin waited until everyone was back at their desks and then he went out there to tell them something. The door was open and when he cleared his throat, I watched them all raise their heads to listen.

"I'm sure by now you're aware there's something embedded in the music that all the kids listened to. We're going to listen to the iPods from the first kids, though we cannot do it here. Anyone human, who hears our thoughts, could potentially turn into killers, like the kids. It won't affect us at all, so after work we'll drive right away from town to listen to them. Luke thinks we have a rogue hybrid making the CDs, and selling the iPods cheaply, loaded with the same music. I've asked the commissioner to contact MI5, to ask how we proceed with this. If Luke's right and he could be; you'd be in serious danger, if you're involved. I don't think you've been told how strong we all are, and they're not all like us. You wouldn't want to piss off a nasty one. We need help with is and I'm accepting all we're offered. Any questions?"

Tom put his hand up. "Yes, Tom."

"Won't you feel odd having to catch one of your own?"

"Good question, Tom. Now I'll ask you one. Do you feel odd nabbing a murderer?"

The rest of the team giggled and Tom spouted, "All right, get it over with, you lot? Point taken, Gavin – no more crap questions, like that. Here's another though – do we get to meet any of the other hybrids?"

Gavin laughed at him, "If they come to help us, you'll still be working and be involved where you can. You'll all meet them. Christ, they'll feel like royalty with a bloody fan-club." Laughter filled the office.

Phil pushed in when he could, "I'll be first in the queue, Gavin." All Gavin did was laugh at him.

## Chapter 12

We watched the second helicopter land and the rest of the hybrids disembark. Jack was thrilled to see Gavin again and he introduced us to everyone in the first group that landed. He told us the big chiefs would be in this next chopper with Harvey, Alli, Gina and Olli.

I was thrilled this was happening and Gavin kept squeezing my hand. John, on the other hand, our commissioner, was completely out of his bloody depth and the new hybrids felt it. I enlightened them a little.

From our first words, 'we need to see the guy from MI5', he's been bricking it. When we got the call to say you were all coming, well, one word covers it – 'Ostrich'. Gavin giggled. John hasn't picked up the mind reading. His wife's voice fills that void in his skull. The word 'slave' keeps popping into my head – can't think why?

Giggling filled my head and then one of our new guests held his hand out and said, "Hi, I'm Reese. You must be Jane – good to meet you." He shook my hand and then Gavin's.

Once we'd been introduced to everyone and John was suitably satisfied that he looked the head of this operation, he invited everyone into the building. He was the only one suffering on that windswept roof. We didn't feel the cold, only he hadn't grasped that fact, even now.

We were taken down through the new building we'd had purpose-built for our cell and we listened to their thoughts on it.

I'm pleased no one feels jealous with the benefits they've got, Harvey.

We love our nick and it's understandable they'd throw everything at them, to make sure they were on the same footing as us. I don't care that it's taken a couple of years to get where we are, Alli. Time's meaningless to us, anyway.

Gavin was beside Harvey and said, "We were worried in case you'd feel a bit pissed off with us, but Reese said you'd be okay – he was right."

Harvey answered him, "We're pleased you've got everything you need, this time, Gavin. Jack told us about that other mess they tried. They had no real idea what we required. The only bosses we've had, who have been aware, long before they were turned, are Chris and Reese. Ron, our commissioner, wasn't aware at first. His hands were tied by the bloody Home Office."

John brought us to a halt. He turned to us with his hand on the door handle, saying, "The team are waiting to meet you all and I've laid on tea or coffee. I hope this isn't too much of a trial?" He opened the door and they poured through it, leaving John behind, in their haste to meet our team. We were thrilled they were so enthusiastic. They sat along a row of desks and waited for questions that were fired at them from our team. They answered anything – all about their cases, how they worked; hungry for anything our team wanted to know. I was proud of our bunch, eager to learn as much as they could from our new found friends.

I glanced across the room to John. He was flabbergasted at how fast they fit in with us and how they'd accepted us with open arms. Just as well as we needed their help. It already felt to me like we'd known them for years.

Alli was sizing up Phil, Jenny, Beth and Tom. She knew a good thing when she saw it. She looked up and giggled at me, and then her eyes landed on someone at the back. I couldn't see who it was from here. She nodded to me...to ask her later.

Gavin looked at his watch, "Sorry, this has been two hours of grilling and our guests are coming home for dinner. I'll see you all tomorrow and thanks for being so enthusiastic." A few mumbled under their breath, wanting it to carry on. They knew this was a quick visit and soon perked up to say goodbye.

John made his excuses when the team had gone. Something to do with his wife, he said.

Alli blasted, in our heads: Henpecked or what?

I smirked at her: She's a dragon.

Gavin told them there was a mini-bus waiting at the front of the nick, to take them to our house. He added, "Hopefully, those two buggers haven't burned dinner."

We heard that! Gavin laughed at them. "We're on our way lads – we're starving."

They followed us in the mini-bus. From their thoughts, they liked the look of the house when we pulled onto our drive. Gavin parked past the door to give the other driver plenty of room.

Once they were out he sent the driver packing and said quickly, "The choppers are collecting you from here – gives you a bit more of a break."

Harvey said, "You must have plenty of room, Gavin."

"A few acres, Harvey, and it ends in a paddock – no power lines to bugger things up."

I had the front door open, "Come on – dinner's ready and then we can have a good chin-wag." I took them to the kitchen to introduce them to Luke and Charlie. They sent us to the dining room, saying it was already in there. It was. The table was covered in all the fancy dishes from the dresser, steam escaping some, with the food piled high inside.

I said to everyone, "Find a seat. It doesn't matter who sits where, just make yourselves at home. We're thrilled you've all come to see us."

The two lads followed us in and Luke called, "Mind your backs." He was carrying a leg of sizzling pork on a large carving dish. He took it to the side-table against the wall and carved it so fast, he had the whole thing sliced before everyone was seated.

Charlie said, while he was pouring wine into our glasses, "Reese told us you all like good red wine – that's what we drink. Can't stand drinking crap." Harvey raised his glass to him.

Luke went round with the meat. When he got to Hillary, she said to him, "I could tell you're a pathologist, the speed you cut that fucking leg up." He laughed and that seemed to break the ice a bit.

Gavin called, "Dig in. I'm sure you're not this civilised at home?" That did it and everyone filled their plates. The chat started and didn't stop.

Gavin asked Harvey, "Reese must have told you about our case, though I'm surprised you have the time to help us. You must be snowed under at your end. What are you on now?" A few of them thought the same thing : Around the dinner table?

I heard it and put their minds at rest, "It won't put us off our food, unless it does you?"

"Well, you asked, Jane." Harvey said, smiling at me.

Harvey told us what they'd had to deal with in the past month, finishing with the one they were dealt this week. His final words were: 'most of them turned to bloody soup'.

"Fucking hell!" blasted out of Charlie. He laughed and said, "Sorry folks. You know how it is, can't stop it."

Harvey giggled at him, "I thought someone would have that reaction. We'll make time to help you. We've had to catch two deranged hybrids and the human team had to be kept right out of it – you understand why.

"You've no idea if you only have one to catch. It took us all, apart from three of us, to catch them separately. Jack and Bren weren't with us then. We're mob-handed, and the thought of catching them together wasn't worth thinking about."

"I didn't realise it would be that hard, Harvey."

"It's thinking one step ahead of them, the whole time, Gavin. This bastard you have to catch has to be fucking insane or he wouldn't be doing that to kids. You have to think how he thinks, and then turn ninety degrees, because he will. We had the last one surrounded by squad cars, to stop him going to town. We were waiting to catch him at the old mental hospital. He called it his clinic and Lucas was to be his new employee that day. Instead of coming there, he thought himself past them all, which meant we had a mad dash with the blues on. We finally caught him at the premises, but we still didn't know until then, if there were more. It's not going to be easy – that's all I'm saying."

Gavin looked a bit shell-shocked but he soon perked up, "Thanks for helping us – all of you – we really do need all the help we can get, Harvey."

"We can be here in half an hour, Gavin. When you get near to acting, I'll have the choppers on stand-by. It was good to chat with the team and get to know who were going to be the most use. Beth, Phil, Jenny and Tom could be more involved, although keeping them at arm's length and safe is a priority."

Jane cut in, "Sorry, Harvey. Alli, who were you thinking of, at the office?"

"The dark-haired guy with the glasses is a mole. He's ringing someone on a paper when you're called out. He was bricking-it, while we were there."

Gavin was furious although he didn't blow his top. He said, "Thanks, Alli. I knew someone must be tipping them off. He's for the fucking chop."

I mumbled, "Wonder why I didn't see it?"

Alli answered me, "He's too close – that's all, Jane. I don't see everything, quite a few times, really."

"And you beat yourself up for it, Sis," Lucas pushed in. He looked at Jane, "I expect you do the same, Jane?"

"She does, Lucas – all the time," Gavin answered. He looked around the table, checking if we'd all finished. "Do you fancy a swim?" They all stood up, immediately. Gavin laughed and took hold of my hand, "Let's have some fun."

Before we left the dining room, Harvey said, "That meal was perfect, thanks lads."

"You're all very welcome, Harvey. It'll be curry next time you're here."

"Suits us, Charlie; you know that."

They followed us through the house to the kitchen and out of the back door, into the pool room. With it not being their house, they waited until we went in first. I'd have done the same – different when it's your house. I pulled out tons of towels, from a cupboard in the corner and piled them up on one of the chairs. "Help yourselves to these – I don't wash the buggers."

Alli laughed and said, "We're the same. Ours go to the laundry, Jane. I wouldn't wish that lot on anyone."

I giggled, "You need a fucking laundry with all of you. It's been great having you here and if we can scrounge any time off, we'll come to you for the day. Your house sounds divine."

"I think the same about this, Jane. Lucky girl, living here."

I sat down on our long basket sofa and patted the seat beside me. Once Alli was sitting down, I confided, "I haven't seen half the rooms in this place yet. Gavin keeps surprising me with new things. He's my first real boyfriend, Alli. Do they do that?"

She held my hand and smiled, "We were the same as you two. He still surprises me now, Jane. I love him all the more for every little thing he does, and it took me a year to find out what was in every room in our house – that's when we only had the big one and cottage."

"What's it like now?" I want details?

"Harvey bought the next big one and a builder has turned the whole lot into one. After that, Hillary bought the next one in the row. That's joined to ours behind the stage."

"Stage?" My eyes were wide, waiting for more.

Alli laughed at me, "We have a large party room; bit like a nightclub and we play music."

"Oh, you do, do you?" I looked up. Gavin was in the doorway with a smile plastered on his face. "Who plays what, Alli?" he asked, his voice filled with excitement.

"Harvey and Lucas play guitar, I play the piano and Andy plays the sax and clarinet."

Jo, who was near us and chatting to Hillary, pushed in, "That's a bit of an understatement; they're fucking brilliant, Gavin. You should hear them."

"Well, maybe we will, Jo."

I asked, "What the hell are you talking about, Gavin?"

He smiled at me, "You know we nearly got to the attic, before that bastard phone rang, Jane?" I stood up with my hands on my hips, waiting for him to go on.

You carry on just like me, Jane. I smirked at Alli; trying hard to keep my annoyed face on.

Now everyone was gathered around, waiting for him to tell me.

Luke yelled, "Put us out of our fucking misery, p-leeease?"

Gavin laughed, "Follow me." He turned into the kitchen. I grabbed Alli's hand and we followed him. The others were behind us, trying to keep up. He went up the staircase to the next floor and then he pulled on the side of the large floor length mirror on the wall. It opened up the door with the other staircase behind it. "We only got to this window, last time, Alli," I said, in our effort to catch Gavin up. I couldn't. From the window, he turned to climb the next flight, just before we got to it, taking the steps, two at a time.

When we reached the top, Gavin had put all the lights on and I stood with my mouth open. Gavin laughed at us. He was leaning against a wall that was covered in guitars. A grand piano was a bit further up the room, and there were all sorts of percussion instruments hanging on rafters along with some wind instruments. We stood aside for the others to come in. It was then that I looked the other way. A large desk was like an island in the middle of the floor, and two booths with glass walls were to the left of that. There were microphone stands and leads, mixed with all sorts of other musical paraphernalia, strewn everywhere. Comfortable seats filled up other wall space. This was the attic and the space had been split down the middle, the length of the ridge.

It was Luke who spoke up first, "Why the fuck didn't you say you had this, Gavin?"

"We nearly saw it, Luke. Called out, remember? Your new rooms are next door." Gavin pointed to the door opposite me. I could feel the excitement in Harvey and while the two boys checked out their rooms, he went over to Gavin. "What am I allowed to play, Gavin? I wouldn't want to touch anything that's special."

Gavin relaxed and said, "I play them all, so take your pick, Harvey. Lucas, you too. Can't wait to hear you play." He wasted no time and was over there like a shot, to choose one with Harvey.

Gavin said to everyone, "Find a seat. Drag some over here and I'll open some wine. They all moved at once and he walked down the room, past the piano. There, he opened a wide double cupboard. When he flicked a switch, lights came on. It fascinated me to see a bar inside.

Alli walked over to him, "Gavin, would you mind if I make some tea, downstairs, for me and Gina?"

"You don't have to go downstairs. The lads have a small kitchen in their quarters and it's stocked up, Alli. Help yourself."

"Thanks. This music room is bloody amazing, Gavin."

He turned and picked something up from beside the cupboard, "Thanks, Alli. Could you give this to Andy, on your way? I've never played it."

"Pleasure. He's itching to play his sax."

"I felt it and know exactly how he feels. You're on the piano when you've had your tea." She smiled at him and promptly gave Andy the sax case. His eyes lit up. He had it open in no time and put something in his mouth – no idea what.

I was astounded with all the activity going on. Alli said to me, "Never a dull moment, Jane. They bloody thrive on it. Do you play anything?"

"I wouldn't be any good at music, now. I fancied playing the violin at school – crazy idea, even thinking about it. The ghosts didn't leave me alone, like you, Alli. I've never touched an instrument in my life."

"Nor had I until I met Harvey. I mentioned I wanted a piano when I was a kid and he bought me one as a surprise." She looked over to Gina and said, "I've heard you playing, Gina. Have a go and I'll get us some tea."

"I can't here, Alli. I don't play very well, yet." She was sitting on Olli's lap. He stood up and carried her over to it. I smiled at him – he knew she was a bit embarrassed.

Alli tapped on the lad's door, "Can I come in?"

The door opened and Charlie was beaming, "Of course you can. Check out these rooms, Alli? I can't believe these are ours."

She followed Charlie and I went over to Gavin at the bar. "When did you do all this, Gavin? I'm amazed you haven't mentioned it before."

He gave me a cuddle and kissed me before answering any questions. "I had no idea they played music, Jane, and you probably wouldn't have heard about it today, until it was mentioned. This was a surprise for you and the two boys, initially – I couldn't resist showing them. Sorry."

"Don't be sorry for anything. I think it's fantastic and I'll see the boy's rooms when they've gone home." I smiled at all the pub stuff inside the cupboard. "Raided Ben's pub?"

"I hope the wine in this pub is better than the piss he serves. That's why I always ordered a larger top in there."

"It's like a music shop up here. Did you use this when you lived on your own?"

Before Gavin answered, Gina started to play the piano. Christ, she was good and played it with her eyes closed. Olli stood behind her, listening; pride, spread across his face.

Gavin handed out wine to all who wanted it and he stood with me for a few minutes soaking up the beautiful music. Gina must have sensed that Alli was back; she stopped playing and went over to drink her tea, ignoring all the praise from her other family members. They sat together and I knew then that Gina hadn't played for anyone, apart from Olli, and only Alli had ever heard her.

"You sounded brilliant, Gina. I'm really chuffed for you." She just smiled at Alli and drank her tea.

Luke had a guitar in his hand and slung the strap over his shoulder. He'd played before, very obvious to me and I knew this was the first time that Gavin knew of it. There was a great look of satisfaction on Gavin's face when he sat on the arm of a large chair to tune the one he'd selected from the wall.

Andy ran up and down the keys of the sax he was playing. The lads looked round at him. The acoustics, caused by the vaulted ceiling made every note vibrate, sending tingles through us. I sat and nattered quietly with Jo, Hillary and Bren, hoping they'd finish tuning their guitars soon. Reece and Chris were chuffed to bits that we all got on. Jack was chatting to Charlie and Olli, the other side of Gina; waiting patiently for the music to start. They seemed to be ready at once, glancing to each other. Alli stood up and went over to the piano. I caught the smile Harvey flung at her. He was in his element as well as Lucas, anticipation building. It felt to me we'd known them for years.

Andy joined Alli at the piano, beginning with some jazz that nearly knocked me dead. Sensing this was the first time they'd played that piece of music, made me look at the faces of their immediate family, knowing full well their emotions were sky-high like ours – captivated by every note hanging in the air.

When they finished, the roar and whistles filling the rafters was deafening.

It quietened down quickly when Lucas began to play some complicated classical music. Everyone listened in silence and then Lucas said, without stopping, "Join me, Harvey."

I felt Harvey's emotions rocket from here, feathering his playing through Lucas's. When that came to the end, there was no intention to stop. Lucas nodded to Harvey. The opening bars of Duelling Banjos was a total surprise to me.

I'd heard it on a film and was fascinated then. Hearing two guy's play it live was another experience entirely – the speed their fingers moved had me a bit giddy, trying to follow them. I gave up, enjoying it with my eyes closed, even more.

A soon as they got to the end, Lucas played the opening bars of Back to Black. Andy joined in, singing and playing the sax. They did one number off the album and stopped. The cheering nearly took the roof off, with us yelling the loudest.

Luke played some slide guitar which had Harvey wetting his pants, it was so good, and then Gavin played lead to it. They played together really well, considering it was the first time. Then they went on to play the beginning of 'Stairway to Heaven'. I love rock music and couldn't help cheering. Gavin laughed at me just before Luke began to sing the vocals. I shut up to listen. At the end of the song everyone's emotions soared. Smiles filled our faces and we clapped, along with the whistles from the lads and Jo. I was so happy.

The music had come to a natural end. Guitars were hung on the wall again, the sax was cleaned and stored in its case and I saw Alli turn down the cover over the keys of the piano.

Downstairs the kettle went on and we sat in the pool room and talked. Reese knew they didn't want to leave but they would be back. He said, "I'm thrilled to bits that you all get on so well. You'll have to know each other like the back of your hands, to sort this mess out, up here, and I think this is the first of many visits between you all."

"Glad you said that, Reese," Harvey jumped in. "We feel like life-long friends now and that won't change, no matter what happens."

I threw in, "We feel the same as you, like you'd just been on a break and come home."

Harvey said to me, "The next trip, after we've helped to sort out your problem, will have to be you, coming to us. But, I warn you now, we don't behave at all at home."

All of them burst out laughing and I yelled; "Now you're talking!"

Gavin was in hysterics and Luke couldn't contain himself, "Shit! We weren't sure if you'd be like us. I wish you'd fucking said, Reese."

Reese was doubled over, laughing so much. When he'd calmed down, he said, with tears in his eyes, "I was trying to make a good impression. You should see them down the bloody pub – can't take them anywhere."

"That I've got to see," Charlie yelled.

Alli shoved in, "We play down there but first they have the benefit of a floor show. It's a gay pub so we really turn it on and they've no fucking idea who's with who."

Reece's phone rang. He got up and walked away, to talk to whoever had called.

"That's for us," Harvey said quietly to Alli.

I had my arm linked through Alli's on our short walk to the paddock. "This is another thing I knew nothing about. I only knew we had a garden when I saw it from that attic stairs window, it's rained ever since."

Alli was funny, "I ordered the next ark, last week. I'm sending Jack on a crash-course in carpentry. It's about the only thing this bloody lot don't know how to build, and they've done some building."

Reese shoved in, "The Tardis has nothing on their house, believe me, Jane."

"Can't wait to see it, as long as John lets us have a break."

"I'll arrange that, don't worry."

When they'd gone, we walked back to the house in silence. Each one thinking of the great day we'd had and the knowledge that we had life-long friends now.

The kettle was filled and we sat at the kitchen table waiting for it to boil.

Gavin broke the silence, "It feels like an anti-climax now, but they're only a phone call away. I liked all of them – felt like family was here." He got up to make the tea.

"They felt the same, Gavin. I look forward to their next visit, even if it means we won't have as much fun."

"Why do you say that, Jane? They'll have fun whatever they're doing. Harvey told me that they carry-on like that all the time. It gets them through the shit they deal with and it's expected of hybrids. Reese was sat with us and he was nodding."

Luke spoke up, "I talked to Hillary quite a bit. She asked to be turned, being Jo's partner." Luke saw the surprise on my face, "Lucas did too, Jane. It'll take too long to explain it now. Hillary brought me up to speed on some of the things they've had to investigate. I was shocked and I don't shock easily."

## Chapter 13

Charlie put his mug down and said, "Those rooms are stunning, Gavin, like this whole house. I can't believe we have them to live in."

He smiled across the table at Charlie, "It had to be like the rest of the house and it took me a while, working out how to get a music room up there, as well as guest digs."

"I'm glad you haven't covered the beams – we both love it. Where did you get all those swords?"

I was sitting on one of the outside chairs opposite Luke and when I heard that I stood up and couldn't help butting in on their chat, "Who's taking me up? I'm the only one who hasn't bloody seen it." Luke giggled, grabbed my hand and the next second we were in the music room. Gavin and Charlie appeared beside us, laughing.

"They can show you, Jane, I've seen it." That tickled him, making him titter. "I'll play my guitar and open some wine."

"Come on then, boys, I'm itching to see it now."

Luke opened the door and took me into a small kitchen, shielded from the other three-quarters of the room by a beautiful black lacquered screen, dripping in gold Japanese paintings. My eyes wandered to the detail in the rest of the room. I looked up to the rafters that were the backbone of the roof and saw the roof-lights. They looked like solid blocks of glass to me, hanging down between the wood which in daylight, would cast pillars of light down to the low slate table and cushions. Charlie flicked a switch on the wall. They couldn't have been solid as white-light spotlights did that task now because it was dark outside. It was stunning.

Along the straight wall, backing up to the music room, lacquered cabinets, matching the screen, stood proud and beautiful against the silk covered wall; hand-painted with bamboo and a perfect accompaniment to the whole theme. The Chinese rugs looked wonderful on the dark oak floor – tying it all together. I turned to the boys, "This is really beautiful."

Luke took hold of my hand, saying, "Come and see the bedroom, Jane?" On our way to the door, we heard Gavin playing some intricate music on the piano.

"Christ, he sounds good on that joanna," fell out of Charlie's mouth.

I giggled at them, "How many bloody years would've passed, before you'd said something to each other, if you didn't have rooms up here?"

Luke couldn't get the words out fast enough, "Too fucking many – idiots, Jane."

You said it.

He laughed at me and took me through the door where the gable end of the house faced me. My eyes were drawn up to the dozens of beautiful swords, resting on black shapes that were fixed to the wall. The razor-sharp edges glinted when I moved my head. I turned to see the rest of the room and the headboard of the low-slung bed, stood out at me. The shape alone was stunning; inlaid with carved Japanese Geishas. Apart from their ivory faces and hands, they'd carved large chunks of brightly coloured semi-precious stone for their clothing. Every detail on their dress was picked out with gold, making them striking against the density of the lacquer, looking like deep pools of water. Instead of pillows, there were strange black pillars to rest a Geisha's head on. I'd seen them in books.

"Careful you don't drown in that headboard, boys. I wouldn't want to crease the bloody sheets, either."

Charlie laughed, "That did cross my mind when we brought Alli in. She loved it."

"If you get a headache resting on those block thingies, I'm sure Gavin could find you some tablets." He flashed his eyes. "I can't wait to see their house, Charlie. Harvey collected tribal furniture, before they found each other – bet it's lovely."

Come and get some wine?

"We're coming. Could I scrounge some tea, instead, Luke? I don't fancy wine."

"Go out there and I'll make you some – no trouble." He hurried ahead of us.

"Now you'll have to get all your gear from your digs, Charlie."

"Let's hope we're not called out tomorrow night. It won't take long. We had to store a lot. The speed we had to move was a bit ridiculous, but give Reese his due, he'd already found us a storage place that was open during the night."

Back in the music room and before we sat down, Gavin gave Charlie some wine. He'd grouped the large chairs in a circle. I sank down into one and pulled my feet up. "This is cosy."

"They were in the cellar, Jane, and the only place not soaked and covered in black mould – perfect up here." He asked Charlie, "What instruments have you got, Charlie?"

"A couple of guitars, Gavin – not much. Luke's got the quite a selection of music, plus a few instruments."

"Here, Jane," Luke said, giving me my tea, and then he filled Gavin in, "I have some strange stuff. Anything that looked hard to play, really...you'll see."

Charlie laughed and added, "He can knock a tune out of anything."

Luke sat down and said, "I'll sell the drum-kit, Gavin. You don't want that up here."

"Yes, we do, Luke. There's tons of room, so don't get rid of anything."

"It's a bloody noise and drives everyone loopy."

"This place is detached and sound-proofed to the hilt. For Christ's sake don't worry about that? We could have a brass band up here and no one either side would hear it, Luke – even the roof's got a second skin on the inside." We looked up and heard Gavin laugh. "I'm telling you, it's fine. All the spaces between the floor joists are stuffed with wool, as well as the studded wall and both gable ends."

"I'm staying out of this tiff, you two. I'm just pleased we've got this lovely room up here." I drank my tea and looked around at all the things hanging on the rafters, wondering how they sounded. Charlie broke into my thoughts.

"What was Alli saying to you, about playing something, Jane?"

"Oh, that. She just asked if I'd tried anything, Charlie – no point now."

"That makes me think you wanted to play something." I looked at him and laughed.

"It would have sounded like tom cats, fighting in the night – bloody awful."

Gavin asked, "Please tell us what you had in mind?" I looked at him and smiled.

Really no point, love – I mean it.

"Please?" he asked again.

I took a deep breath, "Oh, well. Two things, really. A violin and I heard something on one of those shows with Irish dancers on it. I think they were Northumbrian pipes. The sound was really haunting. I loved it." Gavin smiled and suddenly Luke disappeared. "Where the hell's he gone?"

Charlie laughed; said nothing and continued to sip his wine.

Please your bloody self!

Gavin cracked up and grabbed my hand, "I love it when you're sarcastic."

I giggled, "Just as well, you'll hear it forever, Gavin; don't forget?" They both laughed.

Charlie got up and chose a guitar off the wall. He sat down again and began tuning it. Then I remembered that Gavin was playing the piano. I turned to him, "Hey, you didn't say you could play the piano, as well, Gavin."

"I didn't mentioned a lot of things you've found out today, Jane." He knew I wanted to answer – I kept quiet instead, which made him smile and stand up. He said with his hand out, "Come over to the piano and sit beside me?" I wanted to watch him so I took hold of his hand.

I was surprised how long the stool was when he pulled it out. He parked himself at one end, patting the other end for me. Once I'd sat beside him, he told me to press every key from left to right – black as well as white. I didn't understand why, although I did as he asked. Once I'd done it, he played something simple, using both hand, and then he told me to play the same. I felt sure he was kidding. I hadn't really watched that closely, only listened.

He knew I was puzzled and said, "This is middle C, Jane. Now work it out?" I glanced at him, remembering the tune, so I tentatively pressed the key. That one note swam around my mind with the others that Gavin had played previously; joining up the dots on a puzzle. It suddenly gelled in my head and made sense. I knew I'd chosen the wrong fingers, to play through the short piece – I didn't care – I'd played a tune. A thrill coursed through me that almost made me change, being so powerful. Gavin cuddled and kissed me, to cheers from Charlie. I hugged Gavin so tightly; he'd opened a door for me that I'd never thought possible.

A melodic sound filled the air and we both turned to watch Luke, playing a set of Northumbrian pipes. He smiled at me with his arm blowing up the bag, in short intervals throughout the beautiful music, filling the rafters with a sound I wished I could bathe in. I felt the tears dribbling down my cheeks, long before Gavin saw them. When he did he squeezed me. Another little repair job.

Worth it! I could get drunk on this music. He cuddled me closer and we listened until Luke had finished, with the last notes floating away to a whisper. I was thrilled.

Luke saw my tears, put the pipes down and came over to give me a cuddle. Gavin let me go. "You really loved it, Jane, I felt it."

I looked at his T-shirt and giggled, before saying, "Now I've covered you in mascara; bet that's a first?"

He sniggered. Charlie yelled as he jumped up, "Now that would be telling, Jane! A boy has to have his secrets!"

Gavin roared with laughter and as sure as eggs were eggs, we both knew they'd been drag artists. "You'll have to give me a few tips, boys – this bloody lot is always streaming down my face."

They fell in a heap, laughing so much. Gavin grabbed my hand and took me into their kitchen. He pulled some paper towel off the roll, wet the corner under the tap, and then he began the job of wiping the black streaks from my cheeks.

"I'm chuffed they live with us, Jane." I giggled.

"Me too, Gavin. I'll be able to cadge some make-up, if I run out."

He laughed, just before they came in. Luke asked, "More tea, Jane?" He was so dead-pan, I couldn't help sniggering. He turned away, quickly. His shoulders were shuddering and I knew he was laughing, trying to fill the kettle and missing the tap, with his hand shaking so much. Not a sound could be heard from him, in or out of our heads, though.

You're getting good at that, Luke. They moved even more. He was trying so hard to stop it, and he wouldn't turn around or he'd have landed in a heap again.

Charlie grinned at him, then he flashed his eyes at me, "That was in another life, Jane, before we were bitten, and the first night we were together. We were asleep and attacked in my bed."

"Christ! I'm so sorry, Charlie, and you Luke." Gavin was gutted for them, too.

"Hey, we brought it up, so don't feel like that? We both love being hybrids, and I could give you a few tips, if you want, Jane?"

"Perfect guests, Charlie. As you've seen, I'm a hopeless case."

"You'll have eyes to die for when I'm finished – pun intended. Get your make-up...we haven't any now – years ago, Jane."

I laughed and vanished. I could hear them laughing before I picked up my make-up bag. There was no way I wasn't having eyes to die for. When I appeared next to Charlie, he was waiting by an upright chair, he'd brought out from their room. I gave him my kit of goodies.

"Sit down, Jane," he said, unzipping my bag. "Let me see what you have in here. Oh, well, look at this?" He dug around in the bottom and brought out something.

"Let me see?" He showed me the small box that held Kohl dust. "Oh, I bought that with every intention of learning how the model's used it. Another thing that'll live in that bag, forever, Charlie – it's full of those."

"Sit down, Jane. Some good stuff in here, you've never touched." He looked around, "Is there a small table up here, Gavin, please?" Gavin got up and headed down to the bar cupboard, to get something from behind it. He brought a folded card table over that he erected beside Charlie. "Thanks, Gavin." He tipped my whole bag out on the table and sorted everything into different sections. Mascaras, eye shadows and miscellaneous. There was a heap each of those and a lot of trash that Charlie put to one side with a smile. He picked up my one and only hair band and pushed all my hair back from my face with it.

"Right, lie back and think of England, Jane? In the nicest possible way, of course."

"Yes, Ma'am." He giggled. I put my head back and waited for him to begin.

It didn't seem to take long. I listened to the music Luke and Gavin were playing quietly, on their guitars. I'd moved my eyes wherever Charlie wanted and couldn't wait to see the finished result. He said, "Keep your eyes closed for a sec?" I felt him spray my head.

"I'm finished. All we want now is a mirror?" He pulled the band of my hair and ruffled his hands through it.

Gavin piped up, "Wait there." A couple of seconds later he said to Charlie, "Will this do?"

"Perfect, Gavin, hold it up?" I lifted my eyelids and sat up straight, staring at the woman in the mirror. That's not me? She's beautiful. Look at those eyes, like pools of black water.

I heard Gavin's voice, "Jane, you don't see it, but you are beautiful. You look bloody amazing." Luke whistled which brought me back to earth.

I smiled at Gavin. He could feel my emotions brewing, "Don't cry, for God's sake, it'll slide right off your face, Jane?"

Charlie laughed, "That'll last for a few hours yet. I sprayed it lightly with hairspray. We had to know a few tricks, to stop us melting under stage lights. They were fucking hot. All you want now is a belly-dancer's costume and you'd look the part, Jane."

"I have something like that." I vanished and could hear them wondering what on earth I'd gone for. Gavin was the most confused. If he could have secrets, then so could I.

I found the costume I'd bought in an Indian shop, over a year ago. It was so beautiful and I just had to have it – girls are like that, squirreling things away.

I put it on, though I didn't just appear in the room again, I climbed the stairs and stood in the door-way. Then I thumped my bare heel on the floor, to make the bells around my ankles jingle, with each thump of my feet as I walked slowly into the room swaying my hips; twisting my hands in different shapes, not really knowing how they'd have danced in the costume. It kept them entertained until I got to my chair and sank into it, laughing at their gobsmacked faces. "More tea, vicar?"

Gavin couldn't help himself and almost yelled, "You'll have to give me a private viewing with that on, Jane, no mistake!"

I loaded my answer with a ton of innuendo, "I might, if you're good?"

"I'm gunna be perfect from now on, Jane." We laughed at him, almost grovelling.

Over breakfast, Gavin told me that Mike Brooks would be back from remand, for another interview about Stephen and Maxine.

"That's made my day and it's only just started, Gavin."

"The Richardson's, too. Perhaps we'll understand them this bloody time?"

Charlie said between drinking his tea, "I'll fax you the PM reports, as soon as we're in work, Gavin."

"Cheers. I can't wait to see Brooks' face when he knows we've found Maxine as well." Gavin turned and asked me, "Has she asked you to cross her over, yet?"

"No, love. It could be years before she's seen all her family. She might even wish to stay near one or more of them and never cross over. They have to want to go and it wouldn't surprise me if she turned up at his trial. They do that sometimes; hang around until they know their killer has been caught. Before you ask, I didn't have a job at one point so I used to go to the court-house near where I lived. I had to do something to fill the days. I saw a few ghosts, laughing at the people who'd killed them, and one was in the dock, taking swipes at his killer. I had a job not to laugh."

They were laughing and Luke said, "I bet that was difficult."

I giggled, "It was. I was above the dock and the bloody ghost was looking up to me and yelling for him to die, making a hell of a racket. I was dying to make him visible to all of them."

Charlie blurted out amongst his laughing, "Didn't know you could that. Christ!"

"You don't know the half of it, Charlie. They would have smelled his rotting carcass, as well." Gavin was sniggering beside me. I pushed my thumb back at him and said to Charlie, "Gavin's had the full dose." The lads were in fits.

Gavin said, "If that didn't put me off you, Jane, nothing will; good first date."

My eyes flashed at him and I giggled before I said, "I think we better get to work or we won't have a bloody job to go to?"

Gavin checked his watch, "You must be eager, we're not late. I'll make more tea." He collected our mugs and stepped into the kitchen.

"Poor bugger. I showed him in the Indian restaurant, on the High Street. Forgot to tell him he'd get it all – nearly sunk him."

"You and Alli sound the same with your gifts, Jane."

"I don't think there's much difference, Charlie. She uses all hers in her interviews and I've no objections, either. Brooks has it coming today, although I don't think Alli get's the smell with hers. She's lucky – makes me feel sick at times."

Gavin came in with the tea and dished it out, saying, "Maybe next time we see them, she could stop you getting that, Jane?"

"God, I hope she can. That's the only thing I really detest when I see them. The rest, I can put up with."

"Perhaps we could organise a day away, before we finish this case? We'll see what happens and I'll ring Reese. You shouldn't have to put up with that. I wish I'd remembered."

"Alli did mention hypnotising people, to stop them feeling tattoos. I should've remembered myself, Gavin. Didn't think."

Once we were in work, things happened fast. I was sat at Gavin's desk, checking we had everything we needed for the interview. The door to the team's office was open. I looked up when I heard the fax machine begin to churn out the reports. Jenny waited next to it until they'd all been delivered. I saw her gather them up and tap the pile on the table, before she'd finished straightening them, and then she brought them in for Gavin. He'd been on the phone since we arrived.

Jenny glanced at Gavin and said with a low voice, "These are from Charlie, Jane."

"Thanks Jenny. How are things going between you and Phil?" She giggled.

"He's been home for tea with the rellies. While he was there I showed him where I worked when mum and dad get away." I couldn't help laughing; she smirked loudly. I glanced at Gavin, thinking we'd been too loud. He was trying not to laugh himself – totally bored with the phone call. I knew it was John on the other end, bending his ear and not giving him a chance to even say yes or no.

Got it in one, Jane. I think I might have a nap. We both creased up. He couldn't if he tried. He just grinned at us.

Finally he said, "Yes, it's all in hand, John, and I'll let you know how it goes."

He closed his phone and blasted, "About fucking time! I'm making a brew before the bloody interview. Sorry, Jenny. Half an hour he prattled on." He headed for the door.

I looked at Jenny, who was smiling like she would burst. "He does bloody slow us up. His promotion has gone to his frigging head."

"That'll be his wife, Jane. Have you seen her?"

"God, no. She can't wriggle out of that dominatrix kit of hers." We heard a roar of laughter from the team's office. "Shit! I forgot they can hear me. Bloody glad he can't." Jenny was holding her sides when Gavin returned with our tea. He could hardly put them on the desk without slopping them.

Once they were safe, he said, "Fuck! I hope we're not bugged like the others are?"

"When did you find that out?"

He looked at me. "From Harvey. I'll tell you later – too long-winded now. We'll have this and start the interviews."

When we got to the interview room door, we could see him yelling at Rod, who sat patiently without answering. He'd put up a barrier that Brooks couldn't break through. Being hybrids we couldn't afford to get angry and Rod was stronger than I'd have been with that lot hurled at him. Gavin turned the handle and Brooks head shot round to watch us come in. Just as well you're silent or I'd have stopped you from talking for life!

I saw the glint in Rod's eyes, hearing my thoughts. He said, "Good morning, Jane; Gavin."

Gavin pulled my chair out, answering, "Morning Rod. I see you're getting on famously with our prisoner?"

"If I could get a word in, I might have, Gavin. As it is, he's foregone any help from me as he wouldn't shut up." Brooks was pissed at that and stared at Rod beside him.

Phil, could you stand across the door please?

Pleasure, Gavin. Two minutes.

While we waited, Gavin opened two new CDs and slid then in the groves of the machine, ready for when we logged everyone in the room. I stared at Brooks, digging around inside his head, on the hunt for the info I wanted. I found a ton more, we knew nothing about. Under the table, Gavin tapped my leg with his and when I turned to him, he was grinning.

I can see you'll enjoy this; fill your boots, Jane!

The door opened and Phil came into the room. We could feel him behind us, no need to look, although Brooks was trying to see him between us. I moved nearer to Gavin to block his view; wanting nothing to distract him. Gavin switched the tape machine on.

"Those present are Detective Inspector Wells." He glanced at me, to say mine.

"Psychic and Detective Jane Hanson." Brooks stared at me.

Rod followed, saying, "Rodney Miller, solicitor."

Behind us, Phil said, "Detective Phillip Brecon."

Gavin thought to me: You start, Jane. Looking forward to this.

I cleared my throat, to make sure I had Brooks' full attention. "We've found Stephen." His jaw dropped like a stone. "You hit him and because you thought he'd died when he fell against something, you decided that burying him in the grounds of that bloody hotel was preferable to ringing for an ambulance."

"What do you mean, thought!" he yelled.

"He was still alive! There was soil in his lungs that could only have got there by gasping for breath, underground!"

He screamed, "HE WAS DEAD!"

"A doctor, are you? Paramedic or in the St John's Ambulance Brigade. Do tell me, please?" He began to splutter. "Don't bother lying to me. That's not all. Have a guess what else I have to tell you?" I crossed my arms and waited.

Brooks glanced at Gavin and then at Rod, wishing he wasn't here and in the deepest shit ever. We could all hear it, running around his mind as he tried desperately to find an excuse for burying Stephen alive.

I reminded him, "We know about Stephen, so why are you cooking up lies about him? Think man! What else do we know that you think we don't?" He began to shake his head at me. "What's her name?" He turned grey before us. "She's gone back to Manchester to say goodbye to her family, one last time."

He looked at my face, "What the fuck are you talking about?"

"You should know. You got rid of her partner for the night; only she wouldn't play ball with you, would she?"

He snapped, "Now you're talking rubbish."

"You're wishing I was, but Maxine had a long chat with me at her graveside, about ten metres from Stephen's grave."

He huffed at me and turned to Rod, "I'm not saying another word."

Rod glanced at me and smiled before he answered him, "I don't think you've grasped what's going on here. You won't have to say anything. Detective Hanson will pull it all from your mind and you won't be able to stop her."

"SHE CAN'T DO THAT!" he blasted at Rod.

"Watch me." I said quietly and he turned his head slowly to stare. "Forgot the word psychic when we logged in our names, for the tape?" He opened his mouth to speak and nothing came out - powerless to make his tongue move. About bloody time. Gavin tapped my knee again, laughing in my head, along with Rod and Phil.

I said bluntly, "Now, give us a statement about everything?"

"You can fuck off!" I could feel Gavin tense.

Don't worry – leave this to me, Gavin. He's walked right into my hands.

I closed my eyes and pushed the scene beside Maxine's grave; blasting into his head. His hands gripped the edge of the table when it hit his mind and I made sure he had everything attached to the vision. He started gagging with the stench, pulling back from the table, trying to get away from the sight of her rotting flesh. She was covered in earth that dropped off when she moved, talking to me. His chair fell over. He landed on his back on the floor with his hands in the air, trying to fend off what really wasn't there for anyone else to see. I kept pushing it until he cried out for it to stop. Then I switched it off. I waited for him to get up. He was dubious about sitting that close to me now.

"You better sit down or it's the cells for you and we'll have to go through all that again. I think you get the message, Mr Brooks. Fancy it?"

"No I bloody don't," he mumbled, picking up his chair. He parked his backside on it, although about a foot away from the table which made me giggle. That went down like a lead brick with him. I ignored it.

Gavin turned to Phil, "Could you take his statement, Phil, please?"

"Pleasure, sir. I'll get the forms." He left us.

Gavin said, "Interview terminated at ten fifty-five." He switched the machine off, taking the two disks out and giving one to Rod.

"Thanks, Gavin. How are the lads settling in?"

"Great, thanks, Rod. You'll have to come to dinner – bring a guest?"

"I'll take you up on that. Could I bring Beth?" Don't worry; we've become great mates and nothing physical will ever happen.

You have your head screwed on, Rod, I know it won't. Come whenever you want; Beth's itching to see the rest of the house. "It'll be a pleasure, Rod." He laughed in our heads.

## Chapter 14

There was tea waiting for us on Gavin's desk. I sat down and spooned our sugar in. Gavin waited for one of the mugs, picking up the top report, Jenny had brought in, from the pile of Charlie's faxes. He sat in the other chair and read through it, before saying, "That cocaine was top quality, Jane – hadn't been cut with anything, and the most pure forensics had ever tested, in our neck of the woods."

"Worth a packet, then?"

Gavin smirked and said, "Not surprised they couldn't string two words together, if they sampled that; fucking hell. By the time it was cut with whatever they use these days, it would've been worth a mint, not a packet." I laughed at him.

Phil came in and put the statement down on Gavin's desk. "He's back in the cells, Gavin. He told Rod he'd have his own solicitor from now on."

Gavin answered with loads of sarcasm, "I bet he's really worried about that?"

I'm in tears, you bugger!

"Bring your tea in here, and Beth. Grab some tea Phil and come back in if you want, only leave the door open, please, I hate it closed."

"Claustrophobic?" Rod asked, as he came in with Beth, a smile on his face.

"A bit, hi Beth. Before I was turned, something must have happened to me, not that I can remember what, being so young. I feel weird at times and can't stand closed doors, Rod." They found seats and pulled them up to Gavin's desk.

I pushed in, "Perhaps Alli could sort that out for you, as well, Gavin?"

"Maybe she could. We'll definitely have to go down there."

Rod said, giggling, "Back up a bit, we've missed something here?"

I laughed at him, "I see ghosts, as you know, but I also smell their stench, Rod. Gavin suggested that Alli could possibly hypnotise me, to stop it. That's all."

"I hope she can, too. I didn't realise you got all that."

"Brooks had the full dose this morning." I laughed, remembering it.

Rod grinned at me. "He did look a bit green after he'd sprawled on the floor. Now I know why."

"I'm surprised he wasn't sick, Rod – she was ripe. If he hadn't lied about killing her, I wouldn't have had to show him; his fault." I looked at my watch. "Suppose we better crack on, Gavin?"

After glancing at his watch, Gavin said, "You've been on hot bricks, all day, Jane, what's up, love?"

"I don't know, apart from a horrible feeling that something bad is going to happen. I couldn't tell you what." He looked concerned, got up and gently pulled me up for a cuddle. "I'll be all right, Gavin; just being daft."

"I don't call that being daft. Gina has premonitions and they've been spot-on. I spoke to Harvey last night when you were asleep. Gina dreamt the new case they're on, and Alli, the one they're half way through, so don't disregard anything, Jane. Please tell me when you know, whatever it is? You shouldn't keep anything bottled up." He gave me a little squeeze. "All right? Now your tea's cold."

I'm making tea, I'll do more for you lot.

"Thanks, Jenny," Gavin answered her. He held my head in his strong hands and kissed me so tenderly. "We're in this together, Jane. Your worries are my worries."

I didn't get a chance to answer him because Jenny came in with a tray of steaming tea.

Through the window of the interview room door, we could see that remand hadn't stopped 'Goldilocks' thinking he was God's gift. Not a hair out of place on his bleached mop, although his roots had grown out. Shame. Gavin raised his hand to the handle. "Wait a minute, Gavin?" I vanished and opened the draw in my desk. I took out three strong elastic bands and jaunted back to Gavin. "I'll sort him out or he can stay on remand for the rest of his bloody life. We're not talking through that curtain again." Gavin giggled and opened the door.

Rod smiled when we walked in and he glanced at the mop covered body who'd moved his head. We had no idea if he could actually see us. We sat down and before anything was logged on the tape I said to him, "Mr Richardson, I have elastic bands here and if you don't pull your hair back and keep it off your face, then we'll have no other option. I'll shave your head myself!" He physically flinched. I didn't care and heard Gavin and Rod giggling in my head. I carried on. "We have no intention of talking to your hair. Do you understand me, and don't just nod?"

He opened one of his hands for the bands, although he didn't speak. I dropped them into his limp looking hand and wondered if he'd ever done a hard day's work in his life.

Oh, of course you have, cutting cocaine – now that's taxing! The boys were still laughing in my head and Gavin tapped my leg, under the table, with his. I glanced at him and then we heard 'Blondie' push his seat back. We watched him as he bowed his head forward, making a meal of gathering the whole lot in one hand, and then he put the bands on together. He looked a right idiot with it sticking up like a peacock, on top of his head. But I wasn't going to tell him, although when I saw his face, I nearly told him to drop it again. I'd never seen anyone look so gaunt in my life and I wasn't sure if he was alive. I supposed that shoving that shit up your nose, for years, stopped you even thinking of eating properly. God help those poor bloody kids. They didn't stand a chance with them as parents.

Rod said silently: You're right, Jane.

Gavin switched the machine on and we went through the rigmarole of logging us in for the machine. When that was over, Gavin asked him the first question. "Could you state your full name, please?"

Richardson glanced at Rod, who in turn nodded back to him. He took his time and turned to us, saying, in a very lah-di-dah speaking voice, "Michael J. Richardson and I don't know why you've kept me on remand. I have funerals to organise – can't you see that?"

Gavin couldn't stop the smirk that left his lips, before he replied, by saying in a clipped tone, "You didn't think of your kids when they were alive, so why would you now?" Richardson glared at Gavin.

"I don't think you know who you're addressing. I have connections!"

"Good for you," Gavin almost yelled at him. "Are they public school drug-dealers as well? In the old-boys network?"

Richardson yelled, "NOW YOU LISTEN H..."

I cut him off. "NO! You listen!" His skeletal gaze moved from Gavin and landed on me – right where I wanted it. "I don't know who you think you are, but whatever you were, you certainly aren't now! The first thing on my list would be a decent parent to your kids." He opened his mouth to speak. I soon changed his mind. "Post-mortem reports on your kids, apart from what they died of, showed that they were malnourished. So, tell me, how do you explain that when you were worth a small fortune and that bloody gnome had two kilos of cocaine stuffed inside it?"

Richardson looked horrified, throwing me entirely with his question. "What do you mean, were?" I could bloody swing for him.

Gavin put his hand on my shoulder and jumped in to answer, "Is that all you're worried about, your fucking money?"

Richardson bellowed, "You can't talk to me like that!"

Gavin calmed down and explained, "You'll have all your wealth confiscated, as it was gained dealing in drugs. You won't have a say in the matter, and just so you're under no illusion, you're in for a long stretch for that alone."

Richardson huffed at Gavin and turned to Rod, who smiled and nodded to him. We both chuckled in Rod's head when Richardson turned even paler, if that was possible.

I started on him again, "Now we've got all that out of the way, I want to know where you bought the iPods for your kids?" He shrugged his shoulders. "Did your wife buy them or was it one of the two cronies who were in your house that day?" I knew he was wringing his hands in his lap. "It was one of them, wasn't it? Who were they? The music on those iPods is what made your kids kill each other." His eyes nearly left their sockets with my last sentence, they bulged so much. "Well?"

"I don't know them. They were just the runners from my supplier."

"You better tell us who your supplier is, then? Your kids aren't the only two that are dead and we have to stop him. I need a name and I want no bull-shit. If you don't tell us, I'll look inside your head for it, and if you've had dealings with anything else that's dodgy, I'll see it, from your whole life."

Richardson turned to Rod, "That's ridiculous – tell her!"

Rod said to him, loaded with sarcasm, "Perhaps you lost the power to hear when your hair was over your eyes? Detective Hanson said she was a psychic for the tape. She works for the police because of that very gift. She'll do exactly what she said she'd do, and no one would be able to stop her, especially you."

He blasted Rod again, "That's not allowed. I know my bloody rights!"

Rod had the faintest of smiles when he spoke back to him. "Listen to me, and if you'd taken notice when I explained things to you, before the interview even started, you'd have heard me say that things had changed across the country. Gone are the days when the police are on the back foot. They have different resources now and they aim to use them to the fullest, therefore, changes have had to be made. You're actually fortunate you're in the thick of it and these two people opposite you have powers that you couldn't comprehend, if you took a millennium to figure it out. Now do you understand?"

Richardson didn't believe Rod as he'd been caught with the drugs. The idiot didn't know that without us we'd never catch who killed his kids. He was gobsmacked, obvious to us, as he hadn't stopped staring at us before Rod had finished his penultimate sentence.

Gavin broke him out of his reverie, saying, "Shall we get on?" Richardson nodded to Gavin, which surprised me and Gavin voiced in my head: Perhaps it's sunk in now, Jane? I glanced at him and smiled.

If it hasn't, he'll see what his kids looked like, very soon. He made his wife check on them, and when she said they were dead, he wouldn't go up there. The cowardly bastard made her go up and check again. I've already been inside his head, when Rod was talking to him. His wife will tell all, Gavin. He's knocked her about since they were together.

I think you should show him, then, Jane. Why shouldn't he see what they were like? I wouldn't have thought he'd have the strength to hit anyone, though?

Try a baseball bat, Gavin?

That's fucking annoyed me. Show him – don't wait! Gavin would've felt my emotions leap a few notches. I folded my arms and closed my eyes. I heard all the commotion Richardson shouted in protest, when the vision filled his head, but I wasn't in the mood to listen to him. I kept sending the sight that Gavin and I'd looked over: Charlie and Luke in Tristan's bedroom, crouched on either side of him and his sister, cuddling each other...flesh hanging out of their mouths from the other sibling's neck. I hoped like hell that that vision stayed in Richardson's head for the rest of his days.

I nearly made it happen and changed my mind. I stopped pushing it, opened my eyes and asked, "Do you want to see that again?"

He was like a gibbering idiot, his arms and head lying on the table, twitching. When he finally lifted his body there were tears in his eyes. That didn't wash with us, especially me. "I'm waiting for an answer or you'll see it again, I promise you that!"

He managed to make his mouth move although what came out pissed me off even more. "What was the question?"

Gavin jumped in before I did. "Who's your supplier, Richardson, or you'll go on remand for life, and believe me I'll make damn sure it happens. The queens must love you in that nick, especially with your accent and section 43 will be denied, until I say so."

"What the hell are you people?"

I yelled, "Your worst bloody nightmare! I could make you see that for the rest of your life, I'm warning you. You don't give a shit your kids are dead – an inconvenience and why you beat your wife."

How the fuck does she know that?

Rod jumped in, "Have you been listening at all? Shit, he'll know I've read his mind.

"I don't know what you're referring to?" Richardson asked Rod. It hadn't clicked.

I couldn't help answering Rod. No bloody brain cells, left. He smiled at me and Richardson noticed.

Before Rod was blasted again, I said to him, "Right, let's cut all the fucking time wasting, shall we? I want a name, now!"

"I don't know his name. That old hotel they pulled down had cellars. You'll find him down there at some point."

I stopped him, saying, "We were there last week, no sign of anyone alive. All I saw were the ghosts that still frequent the place."

He looked back to his hands, fiddling with one of his nails and out of his mouth poured, "He kept saying it was haunted. There's a track that leads into the woods, behind where the building used to stand. Follow it for half a mile and you'll find an entrance to the old mushroom cellars. It's mounded over with soil and disguised like a bank, covered in grass. If you come at it from any direction other than the track, you'll miss it because briars have grown over the top. There are two green metal doors and inside you'll find steps that go down underground."

Something was bugging me. I said to him, "How come you know all this? Be very careful. If you lie, I'll know." I felt him squirm in his head.

He looked up before he spoke. "I used to own that hotel. It was left to me in a will, but it was so run-down, I didn't have the money to put it right. I sold it."

Gavin jumped in, "Is that what set you up with the drugs?"

"Yes," slithered out from between his lips.

I asked, "Who bought the hotel?"

"The people who built the housing estate that runs along one edge of the grounds. The second phase of building hasn't started yet. Mitchell and Sons are the builders."

"We're getting no-where here," I said to him. "I don't believe you don't know who's using that cellar; in fact, I don't believe there's a cellar. You've made all that up to throw us off who's supplying you. Sling him in the cells, Gavin and we'll talk to his wife instead."

"She's not well, you can't interview her," blasted out of Richardson's mouth.

For a split second he thought of something different to his wife. I smiled at him and said, "Oh, now I've got it. You know about a cellar; played there when you were a kid." We could feel his stomach hit his boots, knowing what was coming. "Yes, I've seen it all now. You were left that monstrosity as a joke. You were the naughty secret in the family. No wonder they sent you to boarding school – had to lose you for a..."

He stood up and screamed at me, "FUCKING SHUT UP!"

Gavin yelled, "SIT DOWN, NOW!"

Rod put his hand up and on Richardson's shoulder, almost pulling him down into the chair again and said, calmly, "You don't want to be on more charges, do you Mr Richardson?" He turned to Rod and shook his head.

Phil, could you come in, please?

Right there, Gavin.

We only waited a minute and the door was tapped. Phil came in and Gavin turned to him, "Could you take Mr Richardson back to the cells, please?" I heard Phil before I saw him with handcuffs in his hand.

He said to Richardson, "Do I have to use these?" All he got was his head shaking.

"Interview terminated at eleven twenty-six," Gavin said before he switched the machine off.

While he was escorting Richardson out, Phil asked silently: Do you want his wife up now, Gavin?

We'll have some tea first, and see that his wife gets a drink, would you, please?

I will. I heard what Jane said, poor woman.

I was glad to relax when we arrived home with Rod, Beth and the two lads. We'd interviewed Chloe Richardson and she told us everything we wanted to know, about his dealings with his supplier that she knew of, who he used to sell the stuff through and more than we thought we'd find out. When the interview was finished Gavin asked her if she had any family she could stay with because she wouldn't be prosecuted, as it was obvious that he ran the whole show. I explained that I knew he'd beaten her since she'd been with him and that's when she broke down and cried. I got up and cuddled her, saying how sorry we were about her children and that we were doing our utmost to catch who supplied those iPods as other kids had died, not only Summer and Tristan. The names she gave us would go to the drug squad. We were only interested in what had happened to the kids. She had a cousin in Leeds so we waited with her until she came to pick her up at the nick.

Gavin handed out glasses of wine each and he'd only just sat down when his phone rang. I expected him to blow his top. Instead, he looked at it and smiled before he pressed the green button to put it to his ear. "Hello, Harvey – any joy?" The five of us were waiting for a clue from him. All we saw was his smile growing wider with the seconds ticking by and he'd blocked me from reading his mind, the little bugger.

When he finished the call he looked at me and said, "We're being picked up in half an hour for a night with Harvey and Alli."

"Oh, my God! How did you organise that?"

Gavin laughed at me. "I told you I spoke to Harvey – clue, Jane – bit slow on the uptake?"

I elbowed him, "I'll give you slow, you bugger. What the hell do I wear?"

"What you've got on – trainers and jeans – casual. We're going to Lucas's climbing centre for a bit of fun, and swimming, so it won't matter what you wear. Alli's going to see if she can stop you smelling the ghosts and me about the claustrophobia."

I put my glass down and gave him a cuddle. "Thanks, love. Didn't think you'd sort it that fast?"

"It wasn't me. I mentioned it to Harvey. He told Reese and he's organised another town to cover us for the next twenty-four hours." Gavin looked at the others. "That means all of you, too. You're on a day's leave, Beth. Phil and Jenny will be here in a couple of minutes."

Beth couldn't believe her ears...expecting to go home. "Thanks, Gavin." She looked into Rod's eyes. In that glance we knew how much she liked him and such a shame they couldn't be together. Rod was so in-tune with us, on a different level to Beth; feeling what we'd hoped for them. He didn't need a glance or words with us...he knew. He put his arm over her shoulder and gave her a hug. Charlie and Luke had cottoned-on, wishing they could be as happy as we were.

Rod's deepest thoughts filled our heads: Can't happen – thanks though, guys.

The excitement began to build in me. Gavin gave me a hug and then we heard the front door being knocked. We both got up to let Phil and Jenny in.

The chopper put down on their nick roof and we hurried off it, ducking until we were away from the blades, which couldn't be stopped we were told; something to do with weight. Harvey and Alli were waiting for us on the roof and once we were outside the nick, Lucas and Andy were in separate cars, to ferry us all to their house. When we turned into their road, their house was more like a mansion, filling half the street. Harvey pulled onto their forecourt at an angle, joining a line of cars along the front of the building. I grabbed Gavin's hand. Once out of the cars, we were taken in through the front door and on into a room on the left. The rest of them were waiting to greet us in a beautiful sitting room, and what a greeting. Hugs went on for a while. Rod was introduced to them. He'd missed their visit to us and I couldn't think why now. He glanced at me: I was away, Jane, in Manchester.

I smiled back and then Harvey cleared his throat to speak, "We're eating first, folks. It's all ready in the conservatory, and if you're not starving, we are." A lot of giggling and chat started up and we followed them into their hall and into the rest of the house. My eyes clocked everything, hanging on the walls down a long hall, although we were taken through a studio where someone was good at art, according to the canvases I saw near the easel. Lucas turned to us, "This is Andy's studio. The bugger didn't tell me he could paint; Harvey found out." We heard Andy laughing ahead of us. He turned around and flashed his eyes at Lucas.

We were through a pair of French doors before we knew it and inside their conservatory. Wow. That's all I kept thinking until we heard the giggling. I looked down and they were laughing at us. Alli asked, "Neck-ache yet?" I laughed at her.

"We're the same as everyone else, aren't we?" I was laughing when the last words left my mouth. Alli was doubled up, laughing. Lucas and Andy left by a door at the end of the room. "Oops, I'm helping them." She ran off.

Harvey pulled a chair out, opposite us, "Grab a seat. The food will be here and we'll still be looking at that fucking roof." Amongst the laughing and bustle we all found a chair and then the two boys and Alli brought out large dishes of curry and trimmings, enough to fill an army. I suppose we were. Harvey grinned at me, from across the table, hearing my thoughts.

While he waited for a bowl from Olli, he asked, "How did the interviews go, this morning, Gavin? Come on, Jane, help yourself or you'll end up with nothin' with this lot." I wasted no time, listening to them chat, whilst filling our plates.

"We have a few leads to chase up. I've got a surveillance team watching a certain house and hope to God that's our man. It's one of the two people that were missing when we got there and the reason their kids died upstairs. He'd given the iPods to the kids when he delivered the cocaine. Richardson's wife was extremely helpful. She's with her cousin now." He noticed what I was doing. "Thanks, Jane. I won't prosecute her. He was a right bastard to them all, Harvey."

Once the meal was over, we helped to clear up and then we were driven to the climbing school that Lucas had just opened. We were so excited to be with them and Gavin kept squeezing my hand as we waited for Lucas to open up the building. We weren't prepared for what was inside and to be honest I didn't know what to expect. When all the lights flickered to illuminate the expanse of the actual climbing area we gasped. One half was a massive climbing wall, with different coloured blocks staggered all over it for people to use. On the opposite wall it looked like the side of a mountain you'd see on any program about the Andes.

We'd only been there a few minutes when Reese and Chris came in to greet us. While we were chatting to them, I noticed some of our friends were already climbing the wall of blocks and playing tag. It was hilarious to watch them, cheating like hell. Some vanished and appeared behind the person chasing them and all done at break-neck speed that left me breathless and then giggling, it was so funny.

"Why don't you have a go, Jane?" Reese coaxed me.

"I couldn't do that, Reese, I'd fall off." Gina took hold of my hand. _Come on, I'll show you, Jane. Reese showed me._ I looked at her, laughed and we ran over to the wall.

We were there for three hours, and it seemed to fly by in a moment, we'd had so much fun. When we got back to the house, most of them retired for the night. Reese and Chris stayed, along with Harvey, Alli, Andy and Lucas, to have a drink with them and talk. Alcohol was handed out and I had tea with Alli. The first one to ask a question, once we were settled, was Beth. Her question to Alli shocked the pants off us all.

"Alli, I would like you to turn me, please?"

## Chapter 15

Rod yelled at her: "What the hell are you doing, Beth? You can't!"

She shrugged her shoulders and answered, "I can, Rod, and that's why I've asked Alli. She's done it before – a few times." Rod was speechless.

Gavin pushed in, "How do you know that, Beth? We only mentioned it in our house and you weren't there."

We could all feel her turmoil before she answered Gavin. "I've been able to hear people's thoughts, long before Jane was on the scene, Gavin. I can hear you at your house, from mine. I haven't told anyone before – especially not my Mum – she'd have freaked." She hesitated for a few moments, took a deep breath and carried on. "I have to tell you something, and I knew nothing about it until last night, at home." She searched our faces with worry filling her mind. I stood up, went over and sat next to her.

"I believe you, Beth, please go on?"

"I know you do, Jane." She looked at Rod. "I'm sorry. I'd have told you today, and should have, before we came here." He took hold of her hand and squeezed it gently. Go on, Beth. We could see how much he loved her.

I reminded her, "There was no time to say anything, to anyone, Beth. You didn't know we were coming here. We sprang it on you, remember? Just relax and tell us."

"Okay. Rod's been home with me a few times, for dinner, picking me up if we were going out, the usual. Mum asked me last night if we were a couple now. I had to tell her no and didn't elaborate. She wouldn't leave it alone and kept asking. I was really annoyed with her and in my temper I told her what Rod is."

She looked at Reese. "I'm sorry. I've broken the Official Secrets Act. It just came out. Sack me if you have to, I really don't care anymore." We heard her voice crack with emotion, near to tears.

Reese smiled at her, "I'm not bothered about that, Beth. Carry on."

"Thank you. After hearing about Rod, I thought she'd blow her top. Mum made me sit beside her and she told me something that shocked me, I don't mind admitting. I promise you, I didn't know until last night. She said I'd been bitten when I was a kid. I called her a liar – I'm not like you. Sorry, that came out all wrong."

Harvey said, "Beth, don't worry. You may actually be like Jenny. She was our late very dear friend, who passed when she was eighty-two. She'd been bitten, didn't drink blood, slept all night like humans and aged in the normal way. Every hybrid is different and according to Jenny, it depended on how much venom you received in the initial bite."

"Bloody hell. Sorry. Okay, so I get all that, though there's one gaping hole in that theory, I can't see any mark on my neck."

Harvey smiled at her, "Whoever bit you may have aimed at the wrong place. I suppose you'll never know the truth. I'm sure Jo won't mind me telling you this. She was bitten as a kid. She didn't sleep, drank blood, only she didn't show any other signs of being a hybrid."

Our heads filled with Jo's voice: He's right, Beth. Just listen to him.

"Thanks, Jo, I will."

Harvey carried on, "Jo cut the end of her finger off, preparing a salad. Alli sat it back on and put her mouth over her finger. It repaired in seconds. Alli must have topped the venom up in Jo and from then on her abilities started to grow. So you see, we are all different."

"Thanks, Harvey. I'll tell you the rest from last night. Mum was so adamant; I asked her why she'd told me now. She explained that I hadn't aged for years and she knew something was wrong, but she didn't know how to tell me. When I told her about Rod, she said it all clicked into place."

Rod put his arm around her and said, "Christ, I pleased you told her, Beth. Now I understand why you asked Alli. Are you sure you want to go through with it?"

"More than ever, Rod. It means we can be together. You know how I feel about you and you me. You have all along, no matter how much you tried to bury it from me."

He kissed her and when he broke free he looked at us and asked, "What happens now?"

Reese said to Beth, "It's too late now, but ring your mother in the morning. It's only right to tell her what you propose, before you do anything."

"Yeah, she'll think I'm on a call-out and why I haven't been home yet. I'm sure she'll be thrilled, Reese, she really likes Rod." She looked at Rod and giggled. "My mum's a fan."

He laughed and quipped, "You think I hadn't noticed?"

Harvey pushed in, "Now we've got that sorted out, I think we could all do with another bloody drink!" Lucas stood up and did the speed thing out of the room.

That didn't faze Beth. She happily said, "Bring it on."

Phil, who'd been silent through all the chat, laughed out load, adding to the mix, "Bloody hell, you'd have listened to all my naughty thoughts about Jenny."

Beth giggled, "You never know who's listening, Phil. Kept me entertained."

He said under his breath, "Nailed." Beth creased up, laughing at him and we all saw the grin on Jenny's face when she elbowed him, hard.

He turned to her, "Now you know how long it's been."

"Took you long enough to grow a pair, didn't it?" she asked, flashing her eyes.

"Late developer," he squeezed out through his giggles, rubbing his ribs. "You're bloody strong."

"Throwing bodies around helps." We all laughed at her and our friends joined in, understanding in seconds that she helped out in her parent's business.

The next morning we sat in the pool room with our friends for breakfast. Tricky as there was a shortage of chairs. Luke, Charlie, Lucas and Andy sat with their backs against the wall, on the floor. Beth was ringing her mother, before she joined us and that was why Rod was on tenterhooks – we all felt it. When she came in, she announced, "Mum's chuffed to bits, Rod. You're definitely on her Christmas card list." He smiled at her and patted the empty seat beside him. Love you, Beth.

I know. Love you too, Rod. She sat down, looked up and said, "Morning everyone."

Before we could reply, Harvey left us for the doorbell, muttering, "That's those reprobates from down the road. Can't take a fucking hint." Laughing followed him out as we knew who it was.

Gina came in with a stack of toast on an enormous meat platter. Olli was making a space on the table when she said, "Get your laughing gear around some of this, you lot. I'd hurry or there'll be none left in minutes." Hands were already reaching for it which made us grab a slice fast. The four lads hurried to get some, leaving a few slices for Harvey.

The two men came in with Harvey, "Morning all – we heard him...bloody cheek," left Chris's mouth, as soon as he came through the door. He laughed at Harvey and in his next breath, he said to Beth, "I'm pleased for you, about your Mother, Beth. You and Rod make a great couple."

"Thanks, Chris," they said together; looked at each other and giggled.

Reese gave us some good news: "I've booked you another twenty-four hours off. John didn't like it much, until I told him why. I had to say something, Beth. Your wages go up a tidy sum, from today, and he'd wonder why."

"I like the sound of that, but what on earth did he say, Reese? That's what I was dreading, facing him."

"Well, you needn't worry, Beth. All he said was, now I know why she's so good at her job. He's chuffed to bits he has another hybrid in his team."

We heard her breathe a sigh of relief before she said, "Thanks, Reese. That's a load off my mind."

"You can thank, Chris. He heard you churning it over, and you Rod. Seems like you're both linking with him." They looked confused, like us.

Harvey giggled and piped up, "Don't look so worried. We all link with another one or two of us. It means you'd be able to hear him, if Chris tuned into you, even from that distance, and visa-versa. I think it's brilliant to have both our cells linked. More of us will do the same over time. In fact, I think Gavin will link with me, which would be perfect. I think you knew it was me on the phone, last night, without checking out the number."

"It was weird, Harvey, I did. Jane was waiting for me to shout." Harvey grinned.

Rod laughed and added, "Saves on phone bills, I suppose." Beth just giggled.

The chat went quiet for a few seconds and then Beth asked, "When are we doing this, then?"

Harvey said, "As you're here for another day, we can do it this morning, before Alli and I go to work. You can stay and have fun in the pool and when we get home we're going to the pub. It's Tuesday and we haven't played there for weeks."

We heard Jo's voice again: I'll ring George, Harvey, and we'll see you in work.

"Thanks, Jo. Now that's organised, if you've finished breakfast we'll get this started. I've stopped the cleaner coming today; she'd have a bloody fit if she walked in on us." He became serious and said to Beth and Rod, "I better explain how it's done, and stop me if you want to know anything, Beth, or anything worries you." She smiled and Harvey carried on. "We'll go up to Alli's bedroom, so that you can lie down. Rod can hold your hand and then Alli will bite you. It'll sting for a second and then the venom stops the pain, fast. From that minute your heart will start to slow right down, until it's not detectable by a doctor. Don't worry, I have exceptional hearing and will still hear it beating, very slowly. Then it'll speed up again, very slowly. You won't know anything about it, Beth; bloody torture for us, waiting." He giggled and looked at Chris and Reese. "Those two buggers were done together, in hospital, and don't even ask how we got away with that."

Reese was in fits and blurted out, "Not my fault an asshole wrote me off on the M4, leaving half my head on the fucking crash barrier."

Beth giggled at Reese, knowing he was our boss and swearing as much as us. She said to Chris, "Were you in the accident too, Chris?"

"No, Beth. Jo picked me up and drove like the clappers to Reading A&E. When I saw him I asked Alli to turn me as well. We couldn't have stayed together and I couldn't live with that, Beth, literally."

"I understand that, Chris, I really do." She looked at Alli. "I'm ready, Alli. Can we do it now?" She held out her hand to Beth.

Lucas, Andy, Olli and Gina said goodbye and left us for work. Luke, Charlie, Phil and Jenny decided to have a swim, while the rest of us went upstairs.

Gavin and I stood at the back of Alli's bedroom with Reese and Chris. Alli and Harvey took over and we just watched with fascination.

Alli said, "Beth, lie down and get yourself nice and comfortable." Alli pointed over to the wall and said, "Rod, use that chair and sit on Beth's left side. Then you can hold her hand. The time drags and you'll be glad you're sitting down."

Beth climbed to the centre of the four-poster bed and pulled a pillow over, tucking it behind her head. "Oh, it might get blood on it, Alli."

"No it won't. I don't drink any of your blood, Beth. I'll push with my mind when I bite you and venom will go into your neck. When I stop, and that's after a minute, the two holes will seep a bit. I'll lick them and then Rod can watch them heal in seconds." She turned to him, "You get a bird's eye view, Rod."

"Can't wait, Alli." He laughed, although we knew he was worried, clenching Beth's hand a bit tighter for a second.

"I know you're worried, Rod. She'll be fine, so give her a kiss and we'll get this started."

He stood up and leaned over her. "Don't forget, I love you, Beth." Then he kissed her, tenderly.

"I won't, Rod, and you keep hold of my hand." He smiled at her, kissed the end of her nose and sat down again, taking hold of her hand. "Let's do this, Alli."

"Okay, Beth. Turn your head to face me." Alli leaned over her and bit the left side of her neck. Beth didn't move or make a sound. A minute seemed such a long time and then Alli lifted her mouth. She licked Beth's neck a couple of times and watched, saying, "See, Rod – no mark now?"

He was suddenly wide-eyed. "That's amazing, Alli."

Harvey took another chair to Alli. "Sit, love."

She sat down and held Beth's other hand and then she put two fingers on Beth's wrist. After a few seconds she said, "I can feel it slowing down." Rod looked anxiously at Alli. "Don't worry, Rod. This is normal and what Harvey meant when he said this bit was torture for us. I've done quite a few now and it's the same each time I do it."

Harvey stood behind Alli, with his hands on her shoulders. Time dragged like never before and then Alli said, "I can't feel her pulse now, Harvey."

"I hear it beating, Alli, she's okay. Perhaps we could have a brew, to pass the bloody time? Never thought of that before."

Rod said, "Fucking good idea – this is torture."

We laughed at him and then we heard Jenny's voice in our heads: I'll make you some, don't worry.

Chris asked, "Does Jenny know where we are?"

Harvey answered, "They used this room last night, Chris. The lads used one of the guest rooms in Lucas and Andy's part of the house."

I couldn't help saying, "This house is like the bloody Tardis. Sure Dr Who doesn't live here?"

Harvey giggled before answering her, "You've only seen a small part, Jane. This afternoon, have a good look around. The only places you won't be able to access are the cellar toy rooms, the one upstairs and the plunge pool. That's upstairs, too."

"Christ, I'm going to be busy. What are you doing, Gavin?" They giggled at me.

Gavin hugged me and said, "You're not getting all the fun – right behind you."

I flashed my eyes at him just as the door was knocked.

"We're coming in," Jenny called. When the door opened, Luke was carrying the tray for her. He must have got out of the pool to help her, wearing just a towel around his waist and his hair towelled dry. I wasn't surprised he'd offered, with that many mugs of tea on it. She handed them out from the tray and gained thanks from every one of us, and then she said, "Thanks Luke, I'd have dropped them. How's it going up here?" Her eyes settled on Beth, who looked asleep.

Alli answered her. "She's at the stage where Harvey can hear her heart-beat, Jenny. I'd say another hour, tops. Thanks for making the tea, you're a Godsend."

"Glad to do something, Alli. I haven't been in the pool. I couldn't until this was over."

"You're a good friend to her, Jenny, I know that. Stay if you want?"

Luke pushed in, "Yes, stay and I'll bring your tea up, Jenny." She smiled and he left us.

"He's like the brother I never had. So kind."

Harvey threw in, "I've heard that before. That's just like Alli and Lucas. He's called her Sis from the day she turned him. Another one who requested it, Jenny."

"Blimey, it's catching." She doubled over, laughing and we couldn't help joining her. Luke brought Jenny's tea in with a smile on his face. He'd listened to all the chat.

When he'd gone, Reese explained to her, "Before I had my accident, I'd moved in with Chris, just around the corner from here, and we dropped in often, apart from work, Jenny. We both wanted it then, and the idiot who wrote me off did us a favour. Just fucking glad they hurried to the hospital. Ron played a blinder that day."

"Your commissioner?" Jenny was so shocked.

"He's a bit different from yours, Jenny," Harvey told her. "He organised things at the hospital. If it wasn't for him, we'd have had to find a hotel and Reese may not have made it. I think your commissioner would've bottled it."

"I'm sure he would. Can't scratch his arse without asking his wife."

I shoved in, "That's him all right."

Harvey became really alert and went over to Beth. He stood still for a few seconds and then enlightened us, "Beth's heart is beating faster. She's turning about as fast as you, Chris. The longest was Andy."

"Did he request it, too, Harvey," Jenny asked.

"No. One of the hybrids we had to catch chopped his tackle off. He was turning guys into women, pretending to be a top class surgeon. The bastard had thrown his bits on the floor when we caught him. It was touch and go. We trussed the hybrid up with stuff we'd taken with us, from our toy room, threw him in the boot of my car and we drove back here to turn Andy. They wouldn't have attached anything again, if he'd gone to hospital. He'd have had to pee through a tube. By the time they decided what to do, he'd have died anyway; he was that near to death, and the hospital is a good half hour drive, further on from here. If we'd waited for an ambulance he'd have died before it even got to us."

"Bloody hell. I call that a great kindness, Harvey. He would've hated peeing from a tube, if he'd lived. We had a worker years ago who'd had an accident on a farm. He was friends with Dad when it happened, and Dad gave him an easy job, to help him back into some sort of employment. It screwed his head up, so much, he ended up a psychiatric patient and we lost touch with him."

"You certainly see life in a different way to most, Jenny. I suppose it's an understanding with the job your family does."

"It makes you appreciate every moment, Harvey. Thanks."

Alli suddenly said, "I feel a pulse on her wrist. Won't be long now."

Harvey became very attentive towards Beth, listening to her heartbeats which brought a smile to his face. "Just a few minutes, Rod."

He looked up and said with relief, "Thanks Harvey, and you, Alli. I'm sure you both know what this means to us."

They just smiled at him. We all knew they didn't want praise. It was done with love and generosity.

I saw Beth grip Rod and Alli's hand's and relax again. She opened her eyes and smiled at them both. Alli said, "We'll leave you now. Come down when you're ready." Beth flung her arms around Rod's neck and their emotions filled our heads. We left them and headed for the kitchen where the kettle was filled immediately. By the time they found us we were drinking tea in the pool room.

They were both smiling and went straight over to Alli, to thank her. Beth hugged Alli first, uttering, "I'll never forget this."

Alli pulled back and said to her, "Just enjoy each other, Beth. That's enough thanks I want and it was a real pleasure. Now you and Rod will live to eternity and not have any fear of leaving him here alone." She reached out to Rod and pulled him into a cuddle with Beth. They hugged quickly and when they broke apart Alli had tears in her eyes.

Harvey cuddled her and said, "It always gets to Alli. She'll be fine in a minute." He pulled a large white hanky from his pocket and said to her, "Okay, Mrs Burgess?" Alli looked up, sniffing. She took the hanky and dabbed under her eyes.

She looked at the hanky and giggled, "Bet you're pleased Abbey gave me some waterproof mascara." Harvey laughed at her.

Jo had organised two mini busses to take us to the pub. We were so excited to be going out with them and would hear them play as a band. When we pulled onto the pubs forecourt which was almost full, a middle aged man came out to greet everyone.

Harvey said to him, "George, I'd like you to meet, Jane and Gavin. They head the new cell up north."

George smiled at us with his hand out. He shook mine and Gavin's, saying, "Very pleased to meet you and hope you enjoy your evening."

Harvey introduced him to Luke and Charlie, Phil and Jenny and then Rod and Beth. He was a really happy guy and made us extremely welcome.

"Jed and Abbey are already here, Harvey, and I've reserved a number of tables for you as we appear to have quite a gang tonight. Standing room only, everywhere else in there. They've caned my ears these past weeks, asking when you're coming back."

"You know how it is, George. We'll chat later when you have more time."

Lucas had the gear unloaded and the lads all picked something up.

When we followed them in, I wasn't prepared for the hub of noise that started and then the clapping and whistles that seemed to go on forever, almost until we were sat down. Gavin looked at me, giggling, he loved it. Jo and Lucas went straight up to the bar, sorting out everyone's drinks. The biggest surprise to us was seeing Jed and Abbey. Not for any other reason than Jed was Lucas's brother. There was a strong family resemblance, and he had the same friendly temperament as Lucas. Abbey was a stunner. Very chatty, saying hello and making us feel like part of the family. It overwhelmed me a bit.

Abbey knew and said silently: It's lovely to meet you all, finally. I hope this is the first of many visits, Jane.

Thanks, Abbey, it means a lot to us. I wish we didn't live so far apart.

It's a helicopter ride that's probably faster than a taxi into town.

Put like that, we live around the corner. She laughed at me.

You'll have to come to the Christening. We have twins. Harvey and Alli will be Godparents to our boy and Gina and Olli, our little girl. We haven't told anyone the names we've picked, yet. We'll tell them when we finish here tonight, and you must come round before you go home, tomorrow. We live next door to Reese and Chris. Noisiest bloody neighbours we've ever had.

I thought she was serious until the smile broke out on her face. She laughed like hell and suddenly looked up as they'd come into the bar, through the door beside us.

Reese said, with a grin, "You want to hear those buggers. At it, morning, noon and night, trying to fill all those bloody bedrooms." Jed chuckled and winked at him.

Once the drinks were handed out, Harvey, Lucas and Andy went over to the small stage where they'd dumped the equipment. It didn't take them long to set things up and were sitting with us for a drink in no time.

Harvey suddenly said, "Hello Charlie; seems bloody ages since we've seen you."

The woman beside him answered him, "He's moaned at me for weeks, Harvey. His bloody fault we missed Lucas and Olli's birthdays."

Charlie laughed and admitted, "Clare's right. That's the trouble with extended families. I accepted invitations to some of their get-togethers and dragged Clare along with me." He giggled and added, "Clare was pissed off we'd missed them, hearing all about it at work, from Debbie; ears burning for weeks."

Clare elbowed him, "Serves you right, you bugger. Find us some stools please, love?"

Charlie glanced around, exclaiming, "They'll be like rocking-horse shit in here tonight."

Harvey and Lucas stood up. Harvey said, "Take ours. Some will be dancing in a minute, and then we're playing. Same drinks?" Charlie put his thumb up and they filled the vacant places while Lucas went up to the bar.

Harvey introduced us to them. After that was over, Jo said, "Clare's my sister, Jane." She's not a hybrid and you'll find out over time about us all. Can't explain here, for obvious reasons. Jo glanced at the nearest table of humans, to check if anyone was listening. Once she was satisfied that they weren't, she picked up her pint and said, "Cheers."

The usual muttering went around the table in answer and then Jo looked up.

"Hi, Gill. Dragged Derek out, then?"

Derek laughed and answered, "I'm not missing this, you bugger." Jo laughed at him. "Gill's singing, tonight; aren't you, pet?"

She looked up to him and smiled before saying, "Don't, you'll make me nervous, Derek. I've only sung for this lot, not a bloody pub, crammed to the frigging gunnels." Derek cuddled her. You'll knock their fucking socks off, love.

I was surprised how many humans could mind-read around this lot.

Gill looked at me: You must be Jane. Nice to meet you, I work in vice and Derek is Hillary's partner at the lab. It's catching, or hadn't you noticed with your lot up there?

Hello, Gill. It has happened up there and I suppose you've had a long head-start on us. I look forward to hearing them play and you singing.

They're brilliant, really, you'll see soon enough.

Piped music came on and people parted to reveal a small dance-floor in front of the stage. Lucas grabbed Alli's hand and Andy dragged Gina from her chair. They headed for the dance-floor and began to dance so provocatively, they had us laughing. Then they changed partners. I caught Harvey laughing at the look on my face. He said silently: We'd be up there too but this place is heaving tonight and not enough room. We really have fun here and George knows what we are.

I couldn't stop the smirk escaping my lips: I can see that, Harvey. We're enjoying it and can't wait to hear you play.

It won't be long, Jane. They're coming back now.

We watched them come off the floor and struggle through the crowd around them. Alli said, giggling, "No room to swing a bloody mouse, in here tonight. Are we starting now, Harvey?" He nodded and took hold of her hand. They headed for the stage and everyone parted like the red sea, to cheers from all who'd noticed. There was a sudden wave of people coming through a door the other side of this massive bar, until they all looked like sardines in an enormous tin.

When they were on the stage with Andy and Lucas, they began to tune instruments, to a few people calling, "Dulling Banjo's first!" Others caught on quickly and a chant started and didn't stop. I was giggling with Gavin's arm around my shoulder. He squeezed my shoulder and said silently: They must be fucking good.

Jo's voice filled our heads: They should be doing gigs, they're that good. You're in for a treat, believe me.

The noise died down when Harvey came to the front of the stage with Lucas. He started playing and then Lucas answered him on his guitar. We stood up to see them properly, in awe of them both. Gavin's emotions rocketed, listening to them make their guitars speak. They ran through it twice, seamlessly joining them to give the audience and us something we'll not forget in a hurry.

When they played the last few notes, the roar that filled the pub, nearly lifted the roof. I glanced at the guys behind the bar, with George, all enthralled and clapping with the onlookers.

What made me look back to the stage was a piano playing. I couldn't see who it was as Alli and Andy were not in view. I soon realised it was Alli when Andy came to the front with a sax in his hands. He played it in Alli's breaks and they nearly had me in tears, playing some Irish music that I loved to hear. Gavin squeezed my shoulder, knowing exactly how emotional I was. I looked into his face. God, I'm pleased we came, Gavin.

Me too, love. They're brilliant!

Clapping drowned the place out, along with whistles and cheers when they'd finished. Gill excused herself through the crowd and when she got near the stage, Harvey put his hand out to help her up.

He said into the microphone, "We've brought a friend with us today. This is Gill and she sings like an angel. Please be quiet for a minute." There was complete silence. Gill lifted the microphone and sat it against the wall of the stage. She stood in the middle again and closed her eyes. The others stood back resting their arms on their guitars.

When Gill began to sing 'Summertime' with no music, we heard gasps from the crowd and a lump filled my throat. She belted it out with so much feeling, you could have cut the emotion from everyone, with a knife. It was over too soon for me and all in here. The applause went on and on. The audience were all young trendy adults and I wouldn't have thought they'd like that sort of music. Shows how wrong I was.

Gill beckoned to Bren, who got up and a path opened up to let her through to the stage. Once she was up there, she stood next to Gill, looking out over the audience, who waited to see what was coming next.

We heard Alli play an intro and the others joined in. The two women sang 'forties' songs that were a delight to hear. They did hand gestures and pulled faces during the songs; both very practiced, and keeping the audience enthralled, as well as us.

I was given a cup of tea by Andy, along with Alli and Gina who sat opposite us. I looked around the table where every chair was filled with our new friends and our gang. At that precise moment I couldn't be more delighted that we'd come down, and then to be given extra time with Beth asking to be turned was a bonus. She glanced at me and smiled.

Gavin added to my thoughts: I'm bloody thrilled, Jane.

I snuggled against Gavin's chest when he put his arm over my shoulder, very content indeed. The night down the pub had been an experience I'd never forget. Instead of hearing what the babies were to be called, Jed and Abbey had been called home early. One of the kids wouldn't stop crying and we found out before the last drink with the landlord, George, that the new baby-sitter had been over-cautious, much to the relief of us all.

So here we were, truly enjoying some relaxation as it was never possible to drop your eye off the ball at home, whatever we were doing, and I'm sure our friends all felt the same, even with us here.

Harvey looked up and said, "You're dead right there, J..." We all heard his phone buzzing in his pocket. He yelled, "GOD HELP WHO THAT IS!"

## Chapter 16

Harvey answered the call yelling, "WHAT?" His face became serious as the call went on and both Alli and I knew what it was about. He glanced at her and said "You're right, Alli. Tommy's had a stroke. Sam's at the hospital with his dad, and Ron's just about to leave, to sit with him. He did say he'd keep in touch."

"Bet Ron's worried sick?" Harvey nodded.

Gina, who was sat beside Olli at the other end of the table, piped up, "They have clot-busting drugs these days, Harvey. A thrombolytic injection will radically reduce the effects, if it's given within the first hour after a stroke, and most of the patients have a shorter recovery time."

"He might be lucky, then, Gina. Sam knew the signs and the ambulance was there pretty fast."

Andy pushed in, "Can't you remember that from basic training, Harvey?"

"Huh! I only did two weeks and they shipped me off to do something different."

"Aren't you allowed to tell us?"

Harvey grinned at him, "Don't be daft – course I can, Andy. They sent me to an army training camp with a couple of other humans. Never saw them again, until I was leaving."

Reese sat opposite them. He looked puzzled and asked, "What the hell did they have you there for, Harvey?"

"Never quite worked it out, Reese. Didn't you know about it?"

"I only came on board when Alli lived with you, but there's no mention of it in your files from basic training. What were you there for and where was it, exactly?"

"Catterick Garrison, North Yorkshire. They put me through a lot of mind tests; nothing physical, which is what I expected."

"That must have been where they made their final decision about you, Harvey. Surprised it's not in your file, though."

"Ron said he saw videos, and that's when he fought for me to be here."

"Bet the fucking Home Office either buried or destroyed all that when they cocked up the first time. They found nothing else for you when they searched for stuff on Gina."

Harvey knew we didn't know what the hell he was talking about. "Sorry, we're being rude here. Those bastards knew how Alli was feeding, even though she didn't, and thought it was okay to keep me in the fucking dark. Ron was muzzled by them as well. I had to do a shift in vice one night, after arresting their DI for murder, and Alli was down there feeding off punters. I thought the opposite, came home and told her to leave." He took hold of her hand. "Sorry, Mrs Burgess. I know it was a bit stronger than that."

"Just tell it, Harvey. I'm sure I'll find a suitable punishment for you, later."

He giggled at Alli and turned back to see our smiling faces. He flashed his eyes, saying, "Told you we don't behave at home. Where was I? Alli had been gone for a week when Jenny and Ron found me amongst a heap of wine bottles..."

"We filled a fucking skip," Jo threw in laughing.

Harvey smirked at her. "Jo's right – not proud of it. The ghost of Alli's boyfriend, who died the day I met her, told me where she was." The anger we felt towards the Home Office must have been felt by them all. I was staggered at the things they'd been through. Gavin cuddled me tighter, feeling my emotions.

Harvey ploughed on, "As regards Gina, two Home Office psychos turned her for an experiment."

"FUCKING HELL!" blasted from more than one mouth.

Gavin was the loudest. "Sorry, couldn't stop it."

Reese spoke to him, "They're in Broadmoor, Gavin – no hope of parole. I wish we still had the death penalty for people like that. Gina wasn't the first. The other poor girl died." I felt the dread blast out of Reese. He couldn't help glancing at Gina. He linked with her and had said nothing. Alli knew she wasn't upset with him.

Gavin shuddered in his confusion and we all knew why. He thought we couldn't be killed and so did I.

Gina said to everyone, "You think I don't know what happened to her; well, I do. She was beheaded, Gavin." Gasps came from us as well as our friends. I was surprised by that and waited for Gina's explanation to her family.

She said to Alli, "You know we share everything, whether we want to or not. Well, don't blame yourself. Olli had what you'd call a nightmare if you could sleep. I call it day-dreaming. He was so relaxed he started thinking about it."

Olli cuddled her. "Shit, Gina. Why didn't you tell me?"

"It was a long time ago and you didn't need to know, pet. I knew something was being blocked from me. You know I'd have felt it from Reese and especially Alli, at some point. This is all too bloody serious. Let's go in the pool and forget it. I'm okay and we have visitors to entertain."

Olli grinned at her, "Now you're talking, Mrs Walker."

We'd been in the pool for a while when we were told by Lucas that something was happening in their party room. We hadn't been in there before and I was dying to see what it was like. Gavin dried my back as we got dressed quickly with all the others. They skinny-dipped like us so there were no inhibitions. They were hurrying as fast as us to see what was going on. I couldn't leave a towel on my head and found my comb in the bottom of my bag. I combed it into a pony-tail and put a band on it. Anything to stop it dripping all over my face. Shit, make-up.

Gina heard me and said, "You've got time, Jane, they're not ready yet." She was sitting down with her make-up out on the coffee table.

I sat beside her and laughed before I said, "I nearly asked how you knew." She giggled and started on her own regime; not that she needed to wear any.

Nor do you. I glanced at her and giggled.

When we entered the party room we stood there with our mouths open. It was just like a nightclub. A vast room with lights everywhere and tables and chairs around the walls.

Lucas cleared his throat beside us. He saw our faces and laughed his head off. "You'll get used to it. Come and get a drink and there's a kettle behind the bar for tea, Jane." We followed him across the room whilst the rest of our crew were taken to seats by some of the others. I noticed the stage and something large that was stood on the floor next to it, although covered in a rubber sheet.

I heard Lucas laugh and turned to him, "Is that what I think it is – a piano?"

He smirked and said, "Won't be much played on that tonight." He looked along the bar and asked, "What's your tipple, Gavin?"

"A treble brandy. I think I'll need it." He grinned at Lucas and then towards the draped piano, chuckling to himself.

I was curious about the metal thing that stood beside it. It had a tall arm that hung over the piano. I asked, "What's that...on second thoughts cancel that question, I need tea just looking at it." I parked my backside on a stool.

Lucas was holding his sides and could hardly move for laughing. Andy came over, smiling at him. "I'll make your tea, Jane or you'll never get it." He squeezed behind Lucas and put the kettle on and then proceeded to line a few mugs up, but when he'd finished he said, "Christ, we've had some fun in this house. Things gays shouldn't even think of, let alone do."

Lucas seemed to come to life, "My excuse – I'm a hybrid. What was it, Gavin, brandy?"

"No. I see I'll have to pace myself, Lucas, wine please."

Those were the last words Gavin said. I did hear the lads saying they were needed but that was through a haze. My eyes, and I'm sure Gavin was the same, were riveted on Harvey who backed through the door leading Alli. I was so surprised with what she was wearing and what he wasn't that I sat there and just watched the weirdest, but the most intoxicating floor show you could ever imagine. I couldn't take my eyes off what they were doing or what they used. They had so much fun I loved watching them. Gavin put his arm across my shoulder and cuddled me half way through when we all laughed at the innuendo from them both when they spoke to each other. I was in stitches in places but my eyes never left them. I had no idea how long it went on and we ended up making love, like every couple there; hyped up by what we'd watched.

The next time we saw Alli and Harvey we were sitting around the twelve-foot glass table in their beautiful conservatory. Before they came in light-hearted banter carried on down the table. Waiting for them to join us gave me time to see how this beautiful conservatory was constructed. It was such a whirl-wind visit the last time we were in here to eat, I couldn't take it all in. The steel frame was made to look like trees with clear glass between the trunks. Even that was fabulous as there were layers of different coloured glass near the top of each one. I looked carefully at the one nearest to us as they seem to be floating against the clear glass. They were quirky shapes which overlapped to make other colours. Each panel was exactly the same and the whole thing was stunning. I followed the branches up to the roof and they all laced across each other, leaving small gaps to fill with some of the colours they'd used on the side panels.

Clapping made me lower my eyes. They'd come in. Broad smiles plastered across their faces, taking a bow first before sitting opposite us; sparkling eyes on them both.

Alli glanced at Beth. She knew she had something to say. "Go on, Beth."

"Thanks, Alli. I can't say I wasn't a bit surprised when you came in," she giggled along with everyone else, "but I have to say, you stopped any awkwardness that Rod and I might have had – you know, for the first time."

Rod cuddled her. "You took seconds getting used to it, love."

She flashed her eyes at him and said, "Yes, don't see that'll be a problem at all, but sorry to burst your bubble, Rod; wearing something like Alli's get-up, possibly would be." He pulled a pretend sad face and laughed at her.

Harvey shoved in, "You'd have to be an exhibitionist, Beth." She laughed at him just as Alli elbowed his ribs. He pretended it hurt, rubbing his chest, flashing his eyes at her.

"Do that again, Mrs Burgess, I like it."

She giggled at him and said, "You'll eat those words when I'm in charge, next time."

Harvey turned to us, giggling and squeezed out, "She's a demon with a whip."

We heard Alli's thoughts: You're not getting away with that, Mr Burgess. He giggled and awaited his fate. She said, out loud, "No, that's not quite true. Gina wins that one, hands-down." Gina let out a shriek, loud enough for everyone to hear from the street. Alli smiled at her and carried on. "Harvey's favourite things are red stiletto heels and long, red, latex gloves and a white cup and saucer." Before she'd finished, he'd slipped off his chair and was curled up beside her in a heap on the floor, giggling uncontrollably. We could see him through the table top and they had everyone in stitches. That'll teach you!

She grabbed hold of his hand to pull him up. He said, loudly, "It's what you do with those items that I love, Alli. You've always known that." He kissed her and slid onto his chair again, asking, "Anymore wine left?

A couple of half-empty bottles were handed down the table. Harvey offered the bottle in his hand over to Gavin.

"Please, Harvey." He held his glass across the table for it to be filled. Andy got up and shot into Lucas's kitchen to make more tea for us.

Gavin asked, "Did Andy paint the portrait of Harvey and Alli, Lucas?"

"He did. The little bugger had it hidden away with Olli & Gina's."

"Do you think he'd paint ours?"

Lucas smiled at Gavin, cast his eyes back to the doorway to his kitchen and said, "Wait and see. I'm saying nothing else." He glanced at Alli and winked because she knew exactly what he meant. Excitement rippled through everyone around the table.

Gavin sat back in his seat with a smile on his face. I flashed my eyes at Alli. I knew now.

Andy brought a tray in that held mugs of tea and plonked it down on the table. "Help yourselves." He laughed and said, "Seems I have to get something. I was saving it for tomorrow – might have known in this bloody house." He vanished to laughter from everyone.

Gina piped up, "Glad he put the fucking tray down first!" She got up and giggled as she handed the mugs out. When she got to Bren and Jack, she said, "This reminds me of the day in the board room." They both laughed at her. They didn't have to explain to us, Gina's thoughts about it flashed through our heads and we saw it all.

Alli said across the table, "We might work our balls off but we've had a lot of fun. I think the funniest day was when Harvey asked Ron if we could leave early. We had our first bondage class with Lucas the following night and we had to collect the rope we'd ordered from John at Darwin's Heath."

Gavin nearly sprayed his wine across the table.

Harvey was in fits and when he'd calmed down a bit he said, "Well, we can't lie to him. The team didn't know what we were then, either. Once I reached our office and slammed the door, I collapsed in a bloody heap."

Hillary yelled, "I nearly crashed the fucking car when I heard him!"

The chat stopped abruptly when Andy appeared beside Lucas. He was holding two large flat parcels covered in brown paper. He said, "I haven't opened these since they came from the framers and don't know which is which. There's one for you two, Gavin, and for you, Charlie and Luke. I hope you like them." The two lads were sat near Olli and Gina. They couldn't have been more surprised.

Lucas was opposite our lads and took one of the packages, saying, "Didn't think he'd leave you two out, did you?" He flashed his eyes at them and began to rip the paper off the painting. The back of it faced everyone and he didn't turn it around. Meanwhile, Andy had removed the paper from the other one. He held the front towards his body and walked around the table, heading for us.

"I had to paint it – should have asked, really." He presented it to Gavin. He held it aloft so that we could see it properly. Tears trickled down my face until I couldn't see properly.

Hillary tapped my arm and pushed a serviette into my hand, saying, "We were the same."

I dabbed at my leaking eyes, "Thanks. I couldn't see the painting properly."

Gavin put one arm around Andy for a hug. "Thank you isn't strong enough, Andy, its perfect." Now that I could see, he was thrilled we liked it.

I said to him, "You've made my day, Andy, thank you so much."

He hugged me and said to us, "You're family. You have been since we visited you." We heard his voice crack with emotion. I gave him an extra squeeze and let him go. He hurried back to Lucas for the other painting. Andy turned it around once it was in his hands and raised it up opposite the boys.

Charlie blasted, "Fucking hell, it's gorgeous, Andy." Andy giggled at him.

Luke got up, saying, "I'm choked – don't mind admitting it." Lucas took hold of the painting; Luke wanted a hug and there was no stopping him. Lucas showed it down the table while Andy was being mobbed. Praise exited everyone's mouth. He'd captured them embracing. Behind them was a Japanese scene and perfect for their rooms in the top of our house.

When all had died down Alli asked Andy a question. "You didn't go into their rooms, Andy. How did you know about the Japanese theme?"

He giggled before he answered, "I've caught that little gift from you, Alli. For a while now I've seen whatever anyone tells me."

Harvey yelled, "This calls for a toast!" Jo vanished. I knew she'd gone for more wine.

Gavin turned ours around for everyone to see it. Alli said, "Not surprised you're in tears, Jane, it's beautiful." I could feel my tears again.

I daren't speak or I'll cry again, Alli.

Jane, we were the same. Andy has a rare gift. I changed the subject. "Well, then – who's ready for the grand tour of the house?"

Our chair legs scrapped across the floor and then I belted out, "Now you're talking!" I had to smile – I'd yelled that at our house. Gavin giggled beside me.

Harvey laughed. He was thrilled we'd made ourselves at home. He said, "Think we're in business, Mrs Burgess." He grabbed hold of Alli's hand, aiming for the door to Andy's studio.

Lucas grabbed Alli's other hand before they got to the French doors. "We're coming." He had to let go or they'd have blocked the doorway. "I want to see what new stuff you buggers have bought, Sis." Harvey laughed out loud. Now Lucas knew there was something. He was even more eager to be with them.

We ground to a halt because Alli had stopped, just as she stepped through the door.

Andy was beside us and yelled, "Sorry, I shouldn't have left them there."

He squeezed his way through everyone. When he reached her he said, "I forgot, Alli. Meant to put those back in Lucas's dungeon." I giggled, hearing that.

"We'll walk around them, Andy, no problem. Who ordered all these?"

"No one, Alli. Can't seem to stop painting, now I have this great studio."

Harvey looked at Andy's smiling face and said, "I think your first exhibition is more or less painted, Andy."

Lucas added, "There's more in my dungeon. He'd fill the fucking town hall."

Harvey turned back and searched among our faces, "Jo, that's your next project. Work with Andy on it and don't spare the horses."

"Say no more, Harvey; been telling him for fucking weeks."

Andy laughed at Jo. I'm sure he knew things would happen now she was on board. He was dead chuffed and so he should be. Our painting was beautiful.

Jo said to Harvey, "We'll wait down here for you."

Harvey led the way up the stairs with Alli. He opened a door and they coaxed us in. The room was black marble. I didn't notice the pool at first and nearly stepped into it. "Holy shit!" Gavin grabbed hold of me on the side of a ten-foot-square plunge pool.

We must have looked very amused. They stood back and watched us checking out the large hook over the pool and the manacles and chains fixed to the walls. God knows what the others were like, I was too interested in my feelings; seeing it all stirred emotions in me. I held onto Gavin hearing Harvey and Alli reliving some of the fun they'd had in here. Titters flowed out from us as each one understood.

Gavin asked, "Is the water back, Harvey? They have something now, to turn it black. Garden designers use it on flat ponds to make them look like mirrors."

"It's an optical illusion, Gavin; black marble and twelve feet deep, helps. Sounds like you've done it somewhere in your garden, though?"

"I have – ordered it from the States. Strange stuff; black powder and you add a pinch more over time to make sure it stays black. There's an oblong boating pond in one of the gardens and perfect for it. I haven't shown Jane or the lads, with us being so bloody busy."

"Look forward to seeing it when we're up again, Gavin. Well, we better finish showing you around up here or the humans will need carrying when they fall asleep. Follow us."

Jenny wasn't having that, saying, "We've more staying power than you bloody think, Harvey, and I don't want to miss a thing." He glanced back and laughed with her.

In the hall outside, he said, "Bit of a squeeze in this next room." He unlocked the door, turned the handle and pushed it open. "We'll stay outside." He put his hand in, flicking switches to illuminate the completely black room. We wandered in past them, gawping at everything. Not one of us spoke as we looked at all the gear on the walls and wooden frames that filled most of the floor space. I just wanted to laugh; never thinking any of this existed, before now. I glanced at Gavin. He was grinning and chuckling to himself, making mental notes in his head.

Penny for them? He looked at me and laughed, tapping the side of his nose.

Alli leaned on the door jam, watching us scanning all the goodies. She wore a permanent smile on her face. I knew that this was the tip of the iceberg. Charlie left the room first, grinning like a Cheshire cat. He said to Harvey, "Can't wait to see what's downstairs, you buggers."

Harvey bent over, he was laughing so hard. Alli said to Charlie, "You won't have long to wait if you hurry them up?"

Charlie came in and asked us to hurry. Who were we to argue?

The chat never stopped on our way to the cellar; through the kitchen where the others waited for us and down the stairs. This was where the wine was kept. It certainly shut us up when we saw how much was down there; racks of it, and from the labels the lads were looking at, the best that money could buy.

Harvey pointed his thumb back to a door, saying loudly, "That was our first toy room, but you can see that at any time you're here, much the same as upstairs with a few extras." He walked to a door under the stairs and keyed in the code on the lock. "Have to keep the whole of this cellar out of bounds to the cleaning squad. They see to all our needs, but they'd have us arrested if they saw what was in here. Only problem with that is, Jamie, who heads vice, comes here for parties with his good lady, Gina, and the rest of vice come too."

Through all the laughing and giggling, we followed Harvey; oblivious to what we were walking into. Alli was beside me and when I looked up at the walls my hand slammed across my mouth to stop me smirking. She giggled.

By the sniggering we heard, their family hadn't seen everything in here, either. Gavin and the lads were laughing their heads off.

Olli yelled, "Let me know what it's like Harvey; looks fucking ace." He was staring at the bed of nails that was hanging near him.

"Use it, Olli, don't buy one," Harvey said with glee.

"Cheers, I will." He put his finger on one of the nails to feel how sharp they were. "Can't fucking wait? Sorry – holding things up."

Harvey sniggered and said, "Let's move on." Lucas opened the door to the next room.

Emotions rocketed from everyone. There was a large circle of two-way mirrors in the centre of the room, surrounded by big comfy sofas. The outside walls were completely covered in mirror as well.

Harvey said with a smile, "By the look on your faces, I don't need to explain anything in here." He was right and why everyone laughed. He went past the sofas and before he opened the next door he turned and said, "I think you'll like this room, too."

When we saw the size of the Jacuzzi we stopped dead in our tracks. Harvey laughed and uttered, "Well, there are a lot of us and we have humans who love it, too."

I finally found my voice, although I'd forgotten I knew the answer, "I hope we've got a cellar, Gavin? This place is fucking fantastic." His grin told me we had. I rubbed my hands together; very happy.

"This place has made you giddy, Jane. I've mentioned the cellar at home, a few times now."

"You're right as usual, Gavin, on both counts." He laughed at me.

Harvey added, "It's taken over a year to do all this. We have a bar through that door and there's more through here." He opened the door beside him and walked in. What we could see looked like an ordinary massage room with a few doors at the back. Harvey went over to the wall that looked like wooden panelling and held a handle. When he pulled it back steel items lined the wall, row after row.

"Fucking hell," left Charlie's mouth. Harvey went back and pulled on the handle at the bottom and another layer opened up to other things. Glass objects, sparkling on the red velvet, so beautiful and completely different from the steel ones.

Luke asked, bewildered, "Where the hell did you buy all this, Harvey, and wouldn't glass break? His eyes were drawn back to the steel, unable to shake off his thoughts.

Right with you, Luke. We heard from Charlie's mind.

Harvey smiled at them and said, "We'll give you all the contacts and that glass is what they use on heat-shields for space rockets, according to Alli. Her boyfriend, Adey, was into researching all that and a bit rubbed off, didn't it love?"

She cuddled him and answered, "About the only thing, Mr Burgess. Why don't you lot choose something as a gift from your visit?"

Gavin said quickly, "We couldn't do that, Alli, being here is enough and we'll never forget it."

Harvey pushed in, "Please take something? All of you – I mean it, although humans should stick to glass. The steel things weren't designed for you and we don't want any accidents, do we?" Ripples of laughter were mingled with the excitement of receiving a present. One by one we chose something that would always be a memory of our visit.

The next morning Gavin and I rode with Harvey and Alli to the nick. A chopper was picking us up. There was a hold-up in town and Harvey was very impatient putting the blues on with the siren blazing to get us through the mayhem, whatever it was. I looked and couldn't see why there was a bottle-neck. Ron was waiting to say hello to us before we hurried up to the roof.

Hugs and kisses carried on for a while, making sure we didn't miss anyone. Just as we finished Harvey said, "Get ready – two minutes guys and keep in touch, Gavin. You may know who you're looking for when you get back, so call on us whenever you're ready."

"Cheers, Harvey. We've had a great time." He turned to Alli, "Thanks for sorting out our little problems. Jane's was much more important than mine."

I gave him a hug and then I looked up to his face, "Thanks love. It did get a bit much." I let him go and held my arms out to Alli. "Thanks, Alli, you've changed my life, really. I can't smell any of the buggers now."

We hugged and then the sound of the chopper cut through us hearing properly.

I wish you'd asked me before, Jane. We'll see you soon, all of you, and it was a pleasure having you here.

I squeezed her hand and then we all ran to the chopper, ducking under the blades before climbing aboard. I hurried to find a seat quickly, wanting to wave goodbye before it lifted off. I had tears in my eyes once we were air-born. Gavin cuddled me. I feel the same, Jane.

## Chapter 17

We'd barely been in work a few seconds when there was a knock on our office door. Before either of us could utter a word it opened and John came in, closing it behind him quickly.

"Morning, John," Gavin said, "Problem?" Neither one of us could understand why he behaved so 'cloak and dagger' – bloody fool.

"No, no. I couldn't see Beth out there. Did it go wrong and that's why she's not in?"

Beth's voice filled our heads: Has he got a bloody brain?

Not quite sure, Beth. We both heard her smirk at me while she stirred the tea.

I said to him, "Sit down, John and I'll explain a few things. You need to remember this please?"

I felt his unease when he turned to find a chair, so I added, "You can stop feeling worried around us – I know you still do, especially when you learn about other abilities we have. You've no idea how advanced they are down there, so you'll have to go with the flow and have a good chat with their commissioner, Ron." He's got more balls than you'll ever have!

The door opened and Beth came in with a few mugs on a tray. John didn't utter a sound, watching her dish them out and unable to take one from her.

She was pissed off and turned on him, "I've not got two bloody heads, John – get over it or ring your wife. Ask if you need to change that nappy you wear?" His mouth dropped open when we smirked.

Gavin found his voice quickly to dispel the situation, saying, "You know we can't lie – sorry, wrong word. We say exactly what we think and Beth hasn't had enough time to learn how to curb it, John. I'm sure she didn't mean it to come out like that." He glanced at Beth thinking she'd say something. She said something, all right – surprised us.

"The thing is Gavin, I did. Sorry John. I can call you that now, can't I?" He opened his mouth to answer. She stopped him with more words. "I've been able to hear everyone's thoughts since I've been here." His face turned the colour of beetroot. She expected it and ploughed on, "Ring Ron, like Jane said. Find out how to run this show the way he does or they'll get someone else in who can. We've seen the shit they deal with, first hand and you couldn't cope with it. Sack me if you dare? You know for a fact I'd be re-instated."

Beth's voice filled our heads: I'll tell you when he's gone.

She picked up a mug of tea and perched on the edge of my desk. He sat there in stunned silence until his brain kicked in, saying in almost a whisper, "I know it's pointless speaking to you alone, Beth – you'd all hear me anyway. I'm sorry you saw what you did, that day. Please accept my apology?"

"I accept it, John, and make sure you get up to speed with Ron. You've no idea what's ahead of us. I was bloody shocked, believe me."

"Point taken. I'll leave you to get on – phone calls to make." He hurried out of the office. We looked at each other with wide sparkly eyes – unable to laugh out loud...he'd hear us. We made up for it in our heads.

When we'd calmed down, Gavin said with a grin, "Bloody hell, Beth. Thought I was hearing things."

"You've no idea how long I've wanted to say that to him. I caught him kissing one of the new recruits, in the locker room. A guy."

"That explains a lot, Beth," I said. "I feel sorry for him."

"He had to know I'd heard his thoughts that day. He told the guy he'd stand up to his wife and leave her. He thought something totally different and didn't have the guts to tell the guy, who asked for a transfer shortly afterwards. He's become a wimp, especially where she's concerned. No bloody good to you."

Gavin said to her, "It's crossed our minds more than once, Beth."

"I know, I've heard it. He'll have to be on the ball when we catch that bastard."

"That reminds me, surveillance to ring." Gavin picked up his phone.

We nattered quietly while Gavin keyed in a number. He waited for someone to answer, getting more pissed off by the minute. He slammed his phone on the desk, saying, "Phil, come in here please?" He was in straight away.

"What's up, Gavin?"

"Duke's not answering his phone."

"Fuck! He's never without it. I know where he lives."

"Come on, Jane, and you Beth. You'll have to stay in the car, Phil." He nodded.

I'm here, Gavin.

"Meet us in the back yard, Rod. Thanks."

We hurried out through the main office. They watched us, having heard what was said and knowing they couldn't go near the hybrid we had to catch, if that was what we were heading to. Phil sat in the front and gave Gavin directions to Duke's flat. Then Gavin asked, "Charlie, you'll have to meet us there. Flat 6G Newington House, Chambers Lane."

Right. See you there.

On the way we chatted about anything, apart from speculating on what we might find when we got there. When we turned the corner into the street, we saw the lad's van in the distance, parked outside one of the houses that faced the high-rise blocks of flats. Gavin drove slowly towards them. I looked along the flats to see if there was a name on any of them. Most were covered with gang tags, way past hand height which made it difficult to see which one we were looking for.

Phil was listening to my thoughts and said, "I know which one it is, Jane. The lads are one block this side of it. I've known Duke for years. His name's Ryan really – hates it. Christ, I hope he's okay."

We all knew this could be bad. Gavin glanced at him, "So do we, mate." He parked in front of the van and got out. We followed him to the side window of the van, next to the curb. Phil explained that we had to go through the stair-well and out the other side to the inner courtyard, as they were built in a square with all the walkways on every floor, facing into the middle. Duke's flat was on the ground floor, half way along on the right. We left Phil sitting in the van and made our way across the road to the next block down. The stair-well was dark and depressing, covered in graffiti and this was nowhere you'd want to bring kids up. Fat chance of that. We heard a baby crying as we exited the stair-well, inside the courtyard. Gavin took us along the ground floor until he stopped outside a blue door with 6G on the front. He knocked loudly and we waited a while to realise that it wouldn't be answered. He pushed his fingers into the letter box and bent down to look inside. "DUKE!" he yelled into the opening.

The door opened on the next flat along and a young woman came out with a child perched on her left hip. "Can I help you with anything?"

Gavin answered her, "We're looking for Duke – can't get hold of him and he's not answering his phone." Gavin suddenly looked up, past the woman. Phil was coming towards us.

The woman turned to see what we were looking at and said, "I've not seen him, Phil. What the hell's wrong?" She sounded worried.

"Can we come in for a minute, Julie?"

She nodded and said, "Of course, come in, all of you." We followed her to her small, spotlessly clean although sparsely furnished sitting room. She put her little girl down on the rug and turned to Phil, "I've had a bad feeling for two days, Phil. Something's happened to him. I know it."

He gave her a cuddle. "We'll find him, Julie. Don't get upset."

I spotted a pack of Tarot cards on the mantle piece and asked, "Are you psychic, Julie?" It was Phil who nodded his head before she faced me.

"All my life, Jane. You are too, so you know how worried I am."

"Yeah, I feel it, Julie. Seems odd to me that your brother lives next door, though."

"My ex was too handy with his fists and why Duke moved next door. The walls are like paper and he could hear him kick-off. Mark didn't hang around long and buggered off. What the hell was he doing for you, this time?" She glanced at Phil and back to me.

It was Gavin who answered. "Just surveillance, Julie, nothing more. He was told to keep his distance, watching from a flat that overlooked the market. Could he be with a girlfriend, anywhere?"

"He's gay. If he is with someone, I'll bloody kill him when he gets home."

Just as the last word hit our ears, a voice rang out from the hall, "Anyone in?" The front door slammed and then a strapping six-foot-tall man filled the doorway staring at us.

Julie ran to him, "Where the hell have you been? You know I worry myself sick, if you don't phone."

"Knackered battery. Didn't charge properly, sorry. Why are you all here?" He looked at Phil, "Well? Filling my sister's house with hybrids!"

I said to Gavin, blocking everyone else: He's a hybrid and she doesn't know, Gavin.

Thanks, Jane. Phil didn't either. Look at his face.

Phil was shocked by Duke's statement and said quickly, "Duke, this is Gavin, my boss. You've only spoken to him on the phone. He was worried with you not answering." Julie stared at us; picked her kiddie up, backing away.

Duke grabbed hold of her and said, "It's all right, Julie, they're police."

"I don't give a damn if they are. I don't want them near me. Get them out of here, NOW!"

This'll be interesting. Gavin glanced at me.

Duke cuddled his sister tenderly and said quietly, "You have a problem on your hands, then, Julie."

Holy shit! "What the hell do you mean by that?" She was bordering on hysterical.

He pulled back to look at her face. "They aren't the only hybrids in this room. Are you scared of me?" The blood drained from her face; shaking her head at him – tears rolling down her cheeks.

Beth suddenly said, "I'll make us all some tea, if that's okay?" Duke nodded to a door at the back of the room and then paid his attention to his sister again.

"Not for us, Beth." Charlie said before she got to the door. "We'll get off, Gavin and drop Rod back at the nick. Nice to meet you both." His last words fell on deaf ears as she was staring into Duke's face, bewildered. They left quietly.

She whispered, "How long?"

"A few months back. You won't come to any harm from me or any of these people here. I'm not saying all hybrids are like us, they aren't, and that's why I was on surveillance for them."

She looked at us, "I'm sorry I reacted like that."

I said to her, "I think you took that pretty well, considering. Our boss crapped his pants when he found out." She laughed at me and relaxed.

Beth brought mugs of tea in and handed ours out. "Don't know if you take sugar, either of you?"

"One in each, please," Duke answered. Beth went back for theirs. "Sit down, Julie. I have a lot to tell these folks."

There were only two fireside chairs so we sat on the floor. Julie thought we were funny. She sat down and offered the other chair to Beth when she brought their tea in.

Duke took a swig from his mug, sat down with us and began, "He's the weirdest hybrid I've ever seen and he's not alone – three of them. Don't know how you're going to stop them with only six of you – insane even trying."

Gavin cut in, "That's the least of our worries. We have at least a dozen from London to call on, and here in half an hour by chopper."

"You'll fucking need 'em." He pulled a face and looked up to his sister. "Sorry Julie. I know I said I wouldn't use that word anymore."

I butted in, "Julie, every hybrid swears like us. It's an affliction we can't stop, sorry."

"I don't mind it, Jane, only Megan's trying to talk and she'll pick it up."

"We'll be careful, Julie."

"Me too, hun, sorry." Duke looked back to us. "How do you want to work this? I'll help you all I can."

Gavin said, "We'll have to buy some of their CDs, drive away from town and check them, like we did before. We listened to the ones five kids were wearing. They were all the same. A human couldn't listen to them, Duke."

I pushed in, "They can't all be the same or we'd have had more deaths." Julie's head shot up, starring at me. "We shouldn't be discussing this here. We'll go, Julie, I'm so sorry."

"I'll take you next door, Jane," Duke said, got up and went over to Julie. "I won't be long, half hour, tops."

Julie got up with her little one to see us out. "I won't freak out if I see you again," she said, following us to the front door.

I turned back to her, "Now you know about us I'm sure we'll see more of each other, Julie. Thanks for the tea." She smiled and closed the door.

Duke had his door open by the time I looked towards his flat. I hurried to get inside. Rain was hammering down and played hell with my hair. Inside, we could see that Duke had spent a bit more money on his furnishings.

He asked us to sit down and then said, "I'm actually glad you came today and Julie knows about me now. God, I had no idea how to tell her. I can buy her somewhere descent to live now, instead of that bloody dump. I've seen you at the casino, Gavin – small world." He huffed at himself.

Gavin said, "Yeah, you scrub up well, too. When Phil said the name Ryan, it didn't click that was you. I haven't taken Jane yet, she'd cause havoc reading minds as well as she can." I giggled at him.

Duke laughed, "Perhaps we should try it one night?"

"When we've finished this business, it's a date. Why don't you move near us?"

"Houses along there don't change hands that often. Keep your eyes peeled and let me know if anything comes on the market; good idea.

"Right, I watched them selling CDs for two days so if you haven't had any deaths for a while, they can't be selling them off that stand. They have to be pirate copies. They sell hundreds throughout the time they pitch there. The other two are always on look-out for the market inspector; knowing what times he does his rounds. They pack up fast and are back as soon as he's gone. From where I was, I had a scope trained on them for hours. They were selling bent CDs and up to nothing else. The money they turned over must be going to the drugs trade – a serious amount of cash crossed that pitch."

"Richardson was into cocaine," I pushed in. Recognition flashed in Duke's eyes. "You've heard of him?"

"Who hasn't in this town? He doesn't make friends, that one."

Gavin said, "His two kids were victims."

All Duke said was, "Payback."

"Time we interviewed that bastard again, Gavin."

"I'll get him shipped here for tomorrow..."

"Too late!" Gavin stared at Duke. "I have acute hearing. Something big is going down tomorrow . I didn't get all of it with the noise from the market but they kept referring to Tuesday."

Gavin pulled his phone out to ring Reese. He spoke to him for a couple of minutes, asking for Richardson to be brought to the nick today. When he closed his phone, he said, "That's sorted. Reese will bring him here by chopper, early this afternoon."

Duke asked, "Who's Reese?"

"MI5. He runs the only two cells in the country. He's a hybrid, Duke. You wouldn't believe how advanced they are in the other cell. They've had to be. Think this case is bad, theirs are beyond fucking belief."

"What would I have to do for your commissioner to know I joined up years ago – basic training again?"

"No," I said to him. He smiled as he'd read my mind. "Reese will be chuffed to bloody bits you want to join us. Come to the nick and bring Julie with you? The human girls in the team will keep them company."

"The quicker she's off this estate the better. I want no backlash from anything I do, hurting her or Megan. Can't trust any bastard these days – especially around here. Now she knows, I think we'll check into a hotel until I find a house. She wouldn't let me get anything for her home and wouldn't move in here with me. Very independent is Jules. I've wanted to ship her out of here for a long time. She has no idea how old I am or the fact that I'm not her brother. I've been a hybrid for years and moved next door when I saw the way she was being treated by that moron. I saw him battering her on the way back from the shops. I had a few words with him for hitting her when she was pregnant. He left soon after that so I've looked out for her ever since. I love her as my sister and that will never change, it couldn't, and you know I'm gay so there's no problem there."

"Alli, from the other cell showed me how to do hypnosis. You must be good at it, to keep that from Julie all this time?" He just smiled.

Phil play-punched his arm, "You bloody fooled me, too, you bugger."

Duke laughed and said, "You seriously need a gym, Phil."

"And some fucking hybrid radar – worked with that bugger for nearly two years and didn't know." Duke doubled over, laughing.

We went into Julie's again and she was surprised when Duke asked her to pack some things as they were going to a hotel.

"Don't waste your money, I'm all right here."

"Sit down a minute, please?" She sat down and he kneeled in front of her taking hold of one of her hands. "Until you knew what I was, I couldn't tell you this, Julie. I didn't know how to broach the subject and I was scared you'd reject me, once you knew. Your persistence, every time I tried to help you with anything, other than being here for you, didn't help either." She smiled at him.

"I remember some of those arguments," she said, giggling.

He laughed, saying, "Yes, so do I, and the cup you threw at me – bounced off my bloody head.

"Listen, I have more money than I can spend. We're going to a hotel and I will buy us a house near these buggers. Leave it all here, apart from special things. You and Megan can have everything new."

I felt her tears before they showed in her eyes. She leaned forward and cuddled him. "If you're sure," she whispered.

"You've made my day, Julie. Dry your eyes and I'll help you gather a few essentials together, Megan's stuff. We can come back for the rest." He looked at us. "We'll see you later at the nick. This won't take long."

"How are you going to shift everything?" Gavin asked.

"Range Rover. It's garaged, Gavin. Couldn't leave it on the street on this estate – would've been stripped in minutes."

## Chapter 18

Duke brought Julie to the nick about two hours later. We'd had lunch and just back in our office when Beth came in to say they were here.

When we went out to greet them, Jenny had Julie's daughter sitting at her desk. She'd given her a pencil and paper to scribble on while she chatted to Julie.

Duke looked happy that she was content and put his hand out to shake ours as soon as he realised we'd come in, "We're in the Hilton, Gavin – round the corner from you."

"Good, don't think it'll be long before you're living next door."

"What?" Duke laughed at him.

"I wouldn't put it past Chris to be on the case as we speak."

A smile tinged Duke's mouth when he asked, "Who the hell's Chris?"

"MI5, like Reese. He's the other cell's Mr Make-sure-it-happens. They've got the first four houses in the street, with him giving home-owners offers they couldn't refuse for the last two."

Duke said excited, "Bring it on – can't bloody wait." He slammed his hand over his mouth. Sorry, shouldn't swear in here.

Jenny looked up, giggling and said aloud, "Why, Duke? It's never stopped them, or us." He laughed at her, because she'd read his mind. She carried on, "Nearly everyone here does it now. It's catching around them, and I'm glad they have more back-up with you here." He was totally bemused. She added, "No secrets here. Fancy some tea?"

He grinned at her, "As long as it's not laced with embalming fluid – love one." Giggles rippled around the office hearing that, though it didn't stop them working. They were intent on having every lead tracked down, for the day we made our final move on this case. Some were upset that they couldn't help us from here on in, but they understood why. The safety of the humans was paramount, and all their efforts hadn't gone un-noticed. They worked bloody hard for us – every last one of them.

Julie looked very amused. Jenny said to her, "Once you open your mind to it, you'll see how fantastic it is, Julie; I'm Jenny."

"I'm game, Jenny." She looked at Duke and giggled. He was happy she was no longer worried about the changes to her life.

Tom took her a spare chair, "Here, Julie. Sit beside Megan."

"Thanks. You do it too?" She was totally intrigued he knew her daughter's name.

"Yeah, and I'm human." She threw him a smile that no one missed, especially Duke. He knew what that meant, and he wasn't disappointed at all, having felt that Tom was one of those gentle giants and un-attached.

"Correct, Duke," Gavin told him. "Come into our office, they'll be fine."

Duke laughed and followed us in. Gavin closed the door and said, "Grab a seat – need to ask you something." He quickly pulled the chair from the wall opposite my desk and sat down.

"Have you been down in the market near those three buggers, or strictly stayed in the flat?"

"Well, you know the answer or you wouldn't be asking. Of course. I wanted to know if they could tell if I was a hybrid or not. The two side-kicks aren't right in the head, if you ask me. He treats them like slaves and they jump at his every word."

"You don't think they've been hypnotised, do you?"

"Christ! Good question. Not a fucking clue, Jane."

Gavin asked, "The market's open daily so do you fancy going there with us and Beth – like two couples?"

"No problem. I'm sure Beth won't mind me holding her hand." He laughed out loud, "Been a long time since I did that...must have been twelve at the time."

I wrote the next question down so that no one would hear our thoughts. I asked him what year he was born in.

He said to me, "Don't be shocked." He wrote down nineteen twenty-seven.

I'd watched him write it and looked up, "I'm not. Harvey, who runs the other cell, is older." I wrote his down and he smiled when he read it.

"He must have had it rough at first, like me. Be good to chew the fat with him."

Gavin pushed in, "He's coming when we have to act. What time does the market shut?"

Duke looked at his watch, "We've got two hours...could go now if you want?"

There was a knock on the door. It opened and Beth came in with her jacket on.

"Come on boys, Jane and I want some new make-up."

I stood up, "Excellent idea, Beth. I keep leaving mine all over Gavin's shirts."

Gavin laughed and said, "Come on, then. Waterproof mascara for you."

In the car on the way into town, I looking into the back seat, "Yeah, if I get waterproof, Beth, I won't leave the rest at the bottom of the pool."

"You have a pool?" Duke asked.

Gavin answered, "We certainly do. Come home for a swim when we've finished? Ah, shit. We have to think of Megan...it's twelve feet deep."

"Oh, she can swim." He felt how shocked we were and added, "Julie took her swimming when she was a few months old. A cousin of hers died, messing about in a river, so she was adamant that Megan learned as soon as she could. Jules will be thrilled, she hates the local pool. She always made Megan wear arm-bands in the big pool, if she wanted to do a few lengths by herself. Older kids just don't think."

I twisted around to see Duke properly, "I think that's fantastic."

He giggled and said, "So does Megan, she loves it, Jane."

"Then you must come – have dinner with us?" I looked at Beth, "You and Rod, too, Beth. The only thing is we skinny dip. What about Megan?"

Duke smiled and said, "Once you're in, Megan won't see anything. In any case, she won't be in there very long. Jules will have her dressed before you get out."

Gavin muttered something which made me turn back to look out of the windscreen. I could see the reason he sounded pissed off. There was nowhere to park.

"I'll try the supermarket." He turned right and drove into the clogged up car park, driving around it a couple of times until he saw someone loading their car with shopping. He sat back from them with his flashers going until they'd manoeuvred out, leaving us the space. Some dozy idiot, coming the other way, tried to sneak in before Gavin. He hit the siren, which made the other driver change his mind in an instant, backing up again to get away from us fast. Gavin said under his breath, "Yes, mate fuck off." He drove into the space and parked the car. Then he turned in his seat and asked Duke, "What stalls are near theirs?"

"They're on the cobbled section that feeds to the pedestrian bridge across the river, so that stretch is usually full of traders selling women's gear. The cafés down there are full all day long."

"Bugger. I can see problems if we have to catch them there."

"You couldn't do it, although where they wait it out when the market inspector's sniffing around, would be perfect, Gavin. Behind their pitch, there's a cut between the shops that leads to the causeway. I've watched all of them go to digs, across the road from the end of that alley. After about an hour, one of them goes out to check he's gone and they start all over again."

Gavin blurted out, "Christ, Duke, you've put my mind at rest."

"We'd still need help, Gavin."

"I don't doubt you. I'll ring Harvey tonight. Perhaps, when we've taken the ladies for a walk down there and Jane gets near enough to read their minds, you could show me what the set-up is at their digs?"

"Definitely. You'd need to know before you ring him."

I had to smile to myself, watching the women in front of us, trying to walk on the cobbles in six inch stilettos. Gavin squeezed my arm, linked through his.

They have to be nuts, Jane.

The price of fashion – broken ankles.

Beth sniggered behind us. What they're wearing is only fit for the bedroom.

I turned around and laughed at her: When I saw Alli's shoes I nearly died.

Me too.

Duke pushed his oar in: Now you've got me interested, the pair of you.

Gavin turned and said, "You ain't seen nothin' till you see some of their gear. My eyes nearly fell out at one point."

Duke laughed out loud and then he muttered, "Can't wait."

I could see the bridge between people in front of us and asked, "Where are the make-up stalls, Duke?"

"One on your left near the bridge." Too close to them. "There's another over here, on your right, Jane." I glanced back and he was pointing to one coming up. Gavin had seen it and he steered me towards the stall with a crowd of women around it.

A guy's voice was cracking jokes with one of the women in front of me. She and her friends were laughing, although I couldn't see who it was. I looked up to Gavin when he tittered about something. He knew I was losing patience, glancing at me with a smile: They've just paid him, Jane.

I huffed and waited until they'd finished giggling at his quip. A busty blonde turned in front of me, asking, very politely, "Excuse me. My boss will kill me for being late." I giggled and moved to let her out. Now I was at the front and the guy serving was a stunner – eye make-up...great hair and personality, by the hordes of women clamouring to be served by him.

As soon as I saw him my mind filled with one thing: He's a hybrid.

Duke was behind me. My gaydar's working too, Jane. If you knew how long I've waited...

I smirked at Duke just as the guy clocked him above my head. When another two women left his stall, Duke and Beth filled the void. He was a bit disheartened when he saw Beth holding one of Duke's arms. She was oblivious to what was going on as she scanned the goods he was selling.

Duke said to her, "Make your mind up cous, we haven't got all day?"

Beth suddenly twigged and played along. Looking at him she said with a smile, "Stop your bloody moaning, Duke – you offered to bring me. I could have come with Rod, tomorrow."

While all this was going on, women held goods out to the guy who hadn't taken his eyes of Duke. One of them yelled, "Do you want to sell this, or not?"

He glanced at the woman, then back to Duke: Don't go anywhere.

Duke only had to smile at him. He relaxed and carried on serving the women until the stall was empty of everyone but us. I'd collected a pile of stuff I wanted and so had Beth. He passed me a shallow basket to drop them all in and gave one to her as she hadn't finished choosing some eye-shadow.

"Are you all together?"

I opened my mouth to answer but Duke answered him: We're all coppers on surveillance.

Gavin was surprised he'd told him, I wasn't.

You after those bastards, down there?

Duke nodded: These two are my bosses, Gavin and Jane. This is Beth and really is Rod's girlfriend, and I've waited for you to come into my life for fucking decades.

Ditto.

I cleared my throat and said, "Now we've got that out of the way, Liam, how much do I owe you?"

He giggled, glanced into the basket and said, "As you're inviting me to dinner tonight, we'll call it a tenner." I cracked up and found him a ten pound note.

"We have to get near those buggers for a few minutes. Stick it in a bag – we won't be long." Gavin held his arm out for me to link it. We crossed to the stalls on the other side and I made out I was looking at the clothes on each stall, until we were on the one next to the three hybrids. I made a meal of checking all the dresses along the rails, only masked from them by a sheet of plastic that the stall-holder had erected to shelter all the stock, if it rained.

Gavin hung around at the front of the stand, glancing at some stuff I held up for him to comment on, but looking thoroughly hacked off like any normal bloke would, surrounded by women's clothes, and with a woman intent on emptying his bank account.

One of the hybrids threw a sarcastic remark, about how I couldn't make my mind up, like most women. Gavin answered, grunting like I was the witch from hell, giving me a pathway into the hybrid's sordid mind. Once in, I delved into every part of it. Richardson's name was spread all over his memory so that's where I was going, as soon as I could interview him again.

I walked out of the stall and said, "Nothing I can't live without, love. Let's go home."

Gavin pretended to be relieved, "About bloody time." He looked towards the hybrid and raised his eyes.

When the hybrid threw back a few empathic words, I quickly stole a glance at him. I knew I'd seen him before, but where?

On our way back up the bank to the others, Gavin conveyed his thoughts : You'll remember, Jane. We'll have some fun tonight – could be the last time for a while.

That feeling's swamped me all day, Gavin.

I know.

Beth, Duke and Liam were waiting where his stand had been when we left them. Beth gave me the carrier bag full of my goodies, saying with a giggle, "Well, I'm glad we came – sure you are?"

"I'm sure Charlie and Luke will be interested, too, Beth." She laughed at me as we left the empty space and made our way through the oncoming tide of shoppers to our car.

Liam seemed quite happy to come back to the nick with us. When Julie saw Duke come in with Liam, she knew he'd found someone special, even though she couldn't read his mind. It was obvious to all who saw them follow us into their office. One of the lads whistled. Duke pushed his fist in the air to howls of laughter from the rest of the team. He was happy and he didn't care who knew it. He put his arm across Liam's shoulder and announced, "I've finally found my soul-mate. This is Liam, everyone."

Liam laughed at him and then the clapping started; desks were banged and whistling filled the air. It didn't go on for more than a few seconds, stopping abruptly when John walked in with a face like thunder, yelling, "What the hell's going on here and who the hell are you two?"

That pissed me off so much I did the speed thing until I was right in John's face.

The very fact I'd done it in front of everyone, scared the crap out of him. It didn't stop him looking around to see if they were just as gob-smacked as him.

I'd had enough, "Don't worry. They don't care what we do as we've been accepted by them – pity I couldn't say the same about you. Throwing your weight around in here won't work. I thought you realised that and just because you've had a row at home, don't take it out on us? And, for your information, John, Duke works for us and you. If you'd bothered to read everyone's file that was sent here by Reese, you'd know exactly who he is and the fact he's worked surveillance and undercover from this station for years. Anything else you want to know?"

He was so flustered, he couldn't speak.

I said to him, "Go and have a cup of tea, calm yourself down and then we'll come and tell you how far we've got with this case. I think you should at least know, since you haven't asked, when the other hybrids are coming to help us."

That shook him. Without saying a word, he nodded, turned around and left their office. No one said anything about my conversation with him and all carried on as if it hadn't happened.

Jenny was in the kitchen making tea at the time, so as soon as he'd gone she brought out a large tray of mugs for the team.

"Get a drink all of you. I'll bring yours into your office, Jane."

"Thanks, Jenny."

We took Julie, Megan, Duke and Liam in with us and closed the door.

The smile on Liam's face said it all but he didn't say anything.

Gavin smirked and said, "It's all right, Liam. He's the only idiot who can't read minds around us, and if Jane had bollocked him in his office, they'd have heard it anyway. He knows that much."

I pulled out my chair and said, "Here, Julie, sit at my desk with Megan."

"Won't you need it?"

"No, I'll sit on a spare one. She can still do her drawing. I think you'll have a desk in here soon, Duke."

"God, I've never worked in-house before."

"That's because he didn't know what you are. He was the same with Gavin until I put him straight about a few things."

Gavin laughed, remembering it. It was only seconds before Duke and Liam knew about that day, vividly. They were both giggling when Gavin asked, "How long have you worked that pitch, Liam?"

The door was knocked and Jenny came in with the tea. She smiled as she put the tray down, announcing, "No embalming fluid or bromide. That would have stopped your fun tonight." Duke laughed at her.

Gavin asked, "Why don't you and Phil come to dinner, Jenny?"

"I can't, Gavin, thanks. My parents are away, attending a funeral for one of the rellies."

"Sorry to hear that."

"Thanks, but I didn't know him, Gavin, and they hadn't heard from him in years. They had to go – would've looked bad if they didn't. Phil's coming to stay until they're back."

"You'll be tired tomorrow, then?"

She smiled at me, "Not if I can help it. I stay at his a lot now and he hasn't stopped me working, yet. We're quiet at the moment and one of the lads will go to any call-outs. I have to be at the end of the phone, that's all."

"If you get held up at any time, just ring, Jenny."

"Thanks, Gavin." She glanced at her watch, "Better go, nearly knocking off time." She hurried out.

"Come on, Gavin. Let's go up and speak to him. This shouldn't take long. Drink tea you lot." We both vanished and heard Julie laughing just as Gavin knocked on John's door.

We arrived home about ten minutes later than usual. Duke parked next to our car and when they got out he whistled at the house. Charlie and Luke arrived in their van and took it around the back. They didn't want to invite thieves who targeted vans, and Luke said it spoiled the look of the house. Who were we to argue with that?

## Chapter 19

The two lads joined us in the kitchen, having come in the back way. They were introduced to Liam as they already knew Duke and Julie. They hugged Julie and then Luke put his arms out to Megan. She did the same to him. He was really delighted, taking her into his arms.

He carried her over to one of the dressers and took a cup off the shelf. It was covered in ducks which he showed her. She was a happy kid and pointed to them as he turned it.

He said to Julie, "We stopped at the shop coming home. Can she have any of those drinks – in the carrier bag?"

Julie had a look, lifting one out, "Anything, though this is her favourite, the blackcurrant one. Thanks for thinking of her."

"You're part of this family now." Luke felt how emotional she was and gave her a one-armed hug. "Show me how strong to make it, Jules, please?"

While that was going on, Gavin had opened the pool-room door, to show the boys. They both whistled and went in there with him to check it out. Charlie had the kettle on and said to me, "I'm chuffed Duke's found someone, Jane." He's waited long enough.

"Me too, Charlie. Almost as long as Harvey did for Alli. "Are you making tea?"

"Think so. Reese will be here soon – annoyed he couldn't get a chopper straight away. Uniform's bringing him, after he's locked Richardson in the cells. Reese wants to be in the room and then he's staying in the same hotel as Duke and Julie."

Julie butted in, "Duke should be with Liam, now he's found him."

Gavin poked his head through the door, "He's staying here, Julie – if that's all right with you?"

"It's fine. He explained about you all having to feed – doesn't bother me, but he'd be better off doing that here – in case hotel staff saw anything. Megan will sleep with me, anyway, so I'm not worried if he stays here."

Gavin smirked, "Not only that, Julie – we're not quiet doing anything." She giggled, just as the boys pushed him into the kitchen.

Liam had taken his jacket off, "Having tea before we swim?"

Duke tweaked one of his nipples through his T-shirt, "You're brave, coming in here almost undressed."

"Ohhh, like that is it?" Liam laughed, "Jules, Gavin's dead right, we'll be far too noisy for Megan to sleep through." Duke flashed his eyes at her.

"I don't need convincing – you're staying put." Charlie gave her a mug. "Thanks, Charlie. They think I was born yesterday – daft buggers." He smiled at her.

We all heard the front doorbell. Gavin turned on the speed to answer it with Julie's laughter following him.

"You'll get used to us, Julie."

She giggled and said, "There's no harm in any of you. I like it here."

"Then you better get your head around this, Julie." She turned to look at who was talking. It was Reese who'd come in. He carried on, "Gavin was right earlier, about Chris. He has things underway and you'll find one of their neighbours will be on the move shortly. I don't know which side it'll be, yet. I'm Reese."

Julie went over to him with her hand out, "Pleased to meet you, Reese."

He smiled and shook her hand, "Likewise, Julie. Megan will be happier at this end of town, good schools around here and you'll have a garden whichever one you get."

Duke shook his hand next, "Chuffed to meet you, Reese."

"You too, Duke. I'm pleased you're here to back them up." He ran his hand through his hair and looked at Gavin, "I'm seriously thinking of moving John on. He's a liability to you all at the nick; thought he'd have more bloody backbone than that."

I said to him, "Leave him to me, Reese."

He turned to me, "What do you have in mind?"

"I'll hypnotise the bugger to stand up to that joke of a wife. She's his problem."

"Can't do that. What if she leaves him?"

"I'll hypnotise her, then." Reese smiled. "Perhaps we'll invite them to dinner, one Sunday, Gavin?" The laughing started and it came from Liam who was standing behind Duke, waiting patiently to be introduced.

Duke turned around, "Sorry. Reese, this is Liam. We only met today. Excuse the make-up, it's his business."

Reese laughed out loud before saying, "I heard all the antics at the market..."

"How far away were you, Reese?" Liam asked, shaking his hand.

"Flying over Birmingham." Liam mouthed 'fuck': Can't say that in front of the bairn. Reese nodded.

I tried to move things on a bit or we'd be in the bloody kitchen till midnight, "Let's get in the pool now, and then Julie can bring Megan in?"

Luke gave her back to Julie and came in there with us. We stripped and dived in quickly. I swam to the bottom and started swimming length after length, to get shot of all the ghosts.

When I came up for air I saw Julie and Megan playing near the kitchen end of the pool – not an arm-band in sight. I smiled to myself, swimming to the bottom again to continue my daily eradication – glad to be rid of them for a few hours, at least.

I heard the doorbell ring and saw Gavin's feet leave the pool, hauling himself out to answer it. Once I hit the surface there was no sign of Julie. The lads were at the towel cupboard and it was Luke who brought some over to the edge of the pool for me.

"Thanks, Luke. That'll be the food." He dropped them on the floor and reached forward to lift me out.

It took me a while to dry my hair, so by the time I joined them in the dinning room they were filling their plates from the numerous dishes of food. I sat between Gavin and Julie who had Megan on her lap. There were different dishes for Julie to pick from. Megan wouldn't have been able to tolerate the curried food we ate, as often as possible, with it being so hot. Julie did though. She glanced at me, "I couldn't miss out on this, Jane. Best curry I've tasted in a long while."

"It's from the restaurant on the High Street. The waiter in there, Raffi, is the brother of Mehmet, in Uniform."

All she said was, "Small world." Silent now whilst eating the delicious meal, oblivious of the details filling every other head around our table. This night would be long. Reese looked up and smiled at me.

Luke and Charlie stayed to clear up after dinner while we took Julie to the hotel. Reese was booking in for the night as well before coming on to the nick with us. Liam wanted to come as he fancied himself as a sleuth. He joked about it over dinner, but we all knew he was serious, and he knew we wouldn't object. Building a team with the strength they had down south was one of our priorities, and it was coming together faster than we ever dared to hope.

We were already in the interview room with Rod when Richardson was dragged in. He didn't come willingly, and he looked like he'd had the shit kicked out of him when he was forced to sit. Large yellowing bruises adorned his fore-arms with nicks and cuts across fingers and the backs of his hands. Duke had pressed down on his shoulders with just enough force for him to know he wouldn't win that battle, and then he joined Liam to stand across the door. Reese was seated behind us, against the back wall, wanting to observe the going's on.

I slammed my hand on the table, making Richardson jump in his seat. Well, he couldn't bloody see...again! What I left behind were more elastic bands, "I'm surprised that lot's not been hacked off. Use the bands!"

He went through the same performance as last time. I was pissed off as I knew he was stalling for time – God knows why? He knew he wasn't here for tea so why delay the obvious?

Gavin tapped my knee with his: Listen to Reese, love?

I'd been so wrapped up in my own thoughts, I'd cut everyone out: Sorry.

It's not you he's scared off, Jane, it's someone at the nick.

Ah, thanks, Reese. Well, I'll make bloody sure we're not here all night.

Richardson finished with his mop and sat up straight.

Oh, my God – he's really pissed someone off – doesn't add anything, does it?

The guys laughed in my head.

I couldn't help looking at it. Crude and hasty stitch marks emblazoned the swollen track of the slash across his face, from the outside corner of his left eye, diving under his nose and finishing just above his top lip on the right side of his mouth.

"Remember you're still under caution." He was no Adonis before but the state of his face shocked me. I had to say it, "Pity the doc didn't wear glasses when he stitched you up. Who the hell did this to you?"

"It doesn't matter who did it," he muttered.

"Speak up. The machine has to hear you..."

"Wait, Jane. We have to log everyone in the room."

"Shit, sorry." Over the next few minutes we went through the names to be recorded. When it came to Reese and he said he was MI5, Richardson became very attentive. He was actually thrilled, thinking he was important enough to warrant their presence.

Reese put him straight, "Get that out of your head! They needed you today – I offered – job done!" Richardson's deflation was massive, sinking into his boots.

He'd missed the fact that Reese had read his mind, in his fascination with MI5.

I tapped the table to get his attention and then I turned to Duke and Liam, "Say who you are please, lads?"

Duke spoke up first: "Ryan Dukes, surveillance." Apart from his scar, he's the spit of main hybrid, Jane.

That's why I thought I knew him. Thanks, Duke.

Gavin raised his thumb over his shoulder to Duke.

Liam wasted no time to spout, "Liam Turner, M.A., B.A., and Ph. D in Bio-sciences." Rod looked up and smiled at him. I felt how proud of him Duke was, as well.

When Richardson heard all the letters after Liam's name, his eyes were glued on him, straight past me. I shifted in my chair to block his gaze and to keep him focused.

"Rex not been to see you?" He was shocked I knew about him. "Well?"

"You'd know if he had, I'm not daft."

"Daft enough! Didn't take him long to persuade you into drug dealing. The trouble is – he's the reason your kids died, along with quite a few others."

"Bull-shit!" he blasted across the table. Gavin was annoyed. Leave it to me, love.

"Picked up some nice language in there, I see. Think that'll stop me digging? Yes, he's your cousin, only you don't know what else he is and that's where you've really come unstuck. He's a hybrid."

"What the hell is that?"

"A bloody nightmare as he's insane as well. The worst type of hybrid – cross one of them and you're headed for trouble – so in point of fact, you, doing the dirty on him, killed your kids and all the others, so I hope that's on your conscience forever." He tried to ignore me.

"He's running the whole show without you now, and there's something going down tomorrow..."

Richardson left his seat, so fast, leering over the table to bellow at me. Duke did the speed thing. In a split second he was behind him, pulling him back before he got too close. He was pushed down into his seat again, and then Duke stood between us at the end of the table. Richardson couldn't comprehend how all that had happened, although he kept looking up at Duke. Fear was buried, but it was there.

"Why did you react like that?" I asked him.

Richardson was seething internally – with me, making him think of Rex again. He was totally pissed at him. Eventually he couldn't hold it, blasting, "He's got no fucking right! And what did I do that was so harmful to him? Nothing! Just tried to stop him creaming most of my money, the bastard!"

"How?" He didn't want to answer. "If you don't tell us, I'll be forced to look inside your head. Wasn't pleasant last time, remember?"

He had plenty to hide from me, conceding with an answer, "I just added a bit of powder to the next batch he took, that's all."

"Enough to kill a couple he knew, THAT'S ALL! And he gave loads away."

He pulled back in his seat, only I hadn't finished, "Arsenic and rat-poison isn't just a bit of powder! Now you'll be on another charge. Stacking up, aren't they?"

He huffed at me and lowered his eyes.

Now I used the bargaining tool Reese had given me, "I could get you moved to another prison, if I asked the right people." His head lifted slowly waiting for more. "Oh, no. You have to do something for me, first."

He mulled that over for a minute or two, "What?" he said with his gaze dropping to the table again.

"Tell me about tomorrow? You arranged it and now Rex will take all the credit; looking a big shot with that cartel you took months to hook up with. You've hated him all along – wanted him nowhere near that deal. You knew there was something different about him, and didn't believe the explanation he gave you, about you being his cousin. You see, he was telling the truth about that. What you don't understand..." Before I could carry on, Richardson lifted his head and stared at me, knowing I had no reason to lie. "He'll live forever; stuck at the age he is now, and then to rub your nose in it, he'll end up the most important dealer in the country. That wasn't in your plans – taking it away from you – how bloody dare he? I'm here to stop that happening. It's your name they should remember, not his. You want my help, or not?"

Well done, Jane. He's so full of his own bloody importance, he'll bite.

Hope so.

I had one more thing to clarify before he divulged it all, "Is it Rex who uses that cellar?" He nodded his head. "Say it – out loud."

"Yes, dammit!"

"Don't lose your temper with me. You don't want my help?"

"Sorry, yes." He was eager to spill the lot now – anything not to go back to the beatings.

Dragging everything out of him still seemed never-ending, although it was only another hour. I couldn't hypnotise him for the answers, they had to come from him, and one of the reasons why I didn't delve inside his head for it. In there before was bad enough, the slimy bugger hadn't a good thing about him, and I wasn't going there unless there was no other option.

On the way home in the car, Gavin told me that when I was sleeping one night, he and the lads jaunted to that demolished hotel. They'd gone to see if there really was a mushroom cellar, and not just a lie to get him out of the shit. They found it but chose not to go inside. Instead, they hunted for an escape route, finding nothing, though we all knew he could think himself to another place.

I said, absentmindedly, "If push comes to shove, I wonder if I could latch onto his thoughts. At least we'd know where he was, if he tried it."

Gavin couldn't take his eyes off the road, but it didn't stop him speaking, "How the hell will you do that? I don't want you anywhere near him."

"You forget – I've been in there once, today. He didn't feel me rummaging around, then, and I'm stronger than he is."

"Don't doubt you." He felt for my hand in the gloom of the car, squeezing it gently. I put my other one over his and held it tight. He knew it was the only way, like it or not.

I was glad to get home when we pulled onto our drive, and reached into the back behind my seat. I'd forgotten my bag of make-up when we arrived home before dinner.

"Do you want the light on?"

"I've got it, love, thanks. Right now, all I want is a stiff drink, Gavin, and tea just won't cut it tonight."

"That doesn't surprise me. Come on, what's your tipple?" I giggled and lifted the bag onto my lap.

"This is heavier, bloody hell. What's he put in here, rocks?" The handbrake went on and then Gavin looked at the bag, as puzzled as me.

"Perhaps I didn't notice with us gassing on the way to the car."

"Yeah, let's get in. It's been a long day and I have to ring Harvey."

"I forgot."

We found the four lads in the pool with Reese who was swimming on the far side, keeping right out of their way. They were shooting out of the water, rolling into a ball and dropping back in – creating massive splashes, drenching the place which quickly drained back in. Lucas had showed the lads what to do on our last visit and now they were instructing Duke and Liam. I hadn't taken much notice of anyone when we swam earlier, eager to swim as fast as possible. I was greatly surprised to see our new guests covered in wonderful tattoos. They wouldn't even be noticed amongst our extended family. Gavin nudged my arm and giggled.

The two boys looked over and laughed.

"Meet me at the bottom!" I was there before my clothes hit the floor. When he reached me, his strong hands wrapped around my waist to stop me from swimming away. We stood on the bottom near one of the corners and watched the antics they were getting up to. Duke swam faster than any of them, weaving in and out of the other three's legs, annoying the hell out of them before they could take off for their party-piece. It was all done with a cheeky laugh on his face because they couldn't catch him.

Gavin hollered in Duke's mind: Jane would give you a run for your money!

His head turned and he swam over to us: I'm game if you are?

Gavin let go of my waist – he knew I was. I smiled at Duke, his cue to push off the bottom, swimming up to the surface. I stayed down there and began swimming, like before when they were in there earlier. The others cottoned on about a contest and got out to watch with Gavin. Liam began shouting for Duke. That's when I changed gear, leaving him struggling to keep up. The thing was, I kept at it, length after length, until Gavin came down to stop me.

When we hit the surface, he burst out laughing. We swam to the edge and he said, before getting out, "He's gone for a stiff drink."

"Oh, great minds!" Chuckling, he slammed his hand on the edge of the pool, grabbed me around the waist and we were out a second later, dripping in front of the towel cupboard.

Once we were dressed and I'd towelled off my hair, Gavin picked up my bag, the one filled with my new make-up. In the usual handbag...I carried the kitchen sink in...I hunted for my large toothed comb – the only thing that would separate my ruddy curls. When I found it I used it quickly. Then we held hands, thinking of the attic. That's where Liam and Duke were chatting quietly to Reese. Charlie and Luke were next door.

Unless we concentrated on anyone we didn't tune in, and these three had no idea we were there. Gavin excused himself as he had to walk between them, heading for the drinks cupboard.

When Reese saw me he was going to stand up, "Here, Jane. You've worked harder than anyone today."

"Stay put, Reese. Anyone else want a drink?" My eyes landed on Duke, "Enjoy the swim?"

He sniggered, "Christ, you can turn it on."

"Think that's fast? Ask Reese what Alli's like?" They both looked at him waiting for an answer.

"Like a video on fast-forward. Shocked me rigid when I first saw her, and you're not far behind, Jane."

"I wish." I followed Gavin to get a drink.

## Chapter 20

We watched them land in the paddock, jumping out, ducking under the blades and running to the gate we were leaning on. Before they got to us, another chopper landed to drop off the others. We were thrilled to see them again, apart from the fact they were here to help us.

We did the rounds and hugged everyone before we got to the house as we knew they'd have to go through it all again. Charlie and Luke were right inside the back door, making tea. That stopped for them to say hello to everyone.

Duke and Liam waited patiently for Gavin to do the introductions. Instead, he said, "Can't get rid of these two buggers." The lads play-punched his arm and went over to our extended family and said hello, shook hands and then hugged Alli and Gina, making sure they knew their names.

"Grab some tea, you lot." Charlie handed out mugs to each of them and everyone gravitated to the pool room.

Gavin noticed the smile on Alli's face, seeing all the new chairs in there. "We couldn't let you sit on the floor again – not on."

Harvey sat down on one, "Spur-of-the-moment, last time, Gavin, and thanks for last night. I did have a great birthday...sorry you couldn't make it."

"We'd have been there if it wasn't for this fucking lot, coming to a head. Job comes first, but we were there with you, half the bloody night." Harvey nearly dropped his tea, laughing at him. I giggled and sat next to Gavin.

"Yeah, good party, with afters. That dress I've got to see, Alli?"

"Close your eyes," she offered. I squeezed them shut.

When the vision hit my mind I couldn't help yelling, "WOW!" The guys grinned at me when I opened them again. "Did you see all those spikes?" Gavin cuddled me. He had.

We heard Alli's thoughts to Harvey: Yeah, drinking your tea like butter-wouldn't-melt.

He turned to her, raising one eyebrow, "Was my birthday."

Can't wait for the next, Mr Burgess.

He loaded his next words with a ton of innuendo, "We can practice till then."

"Perfect."

We'd been quiet for a few minutes when Gavin said, "Richardson spilled his guts last night. We have a time-slot of and hour when his cousin, Rex will be at that demolished hotel's mushroom cellar, although I don't trust the bastard. Think we have to split up – half to his digs and half there. Not sure whether those other two will be at either venue, that's the fucking problem."

Alli shoved in, "That's not a problem, Gavin..." He stared at her before she continued, "You just have to make sure that at least one of you who knows where the old hotel grounds are, is with the group who goes to the digs. That way, we can all jaunt to meet up where they are, if they're together at either one."

"Christ, Alli. Why didn't I think of that?"

"Because you're on top of it, that's all – easy to see if you aren't. If his side-kicks are at the digs and he's at the cellar alone then they can be shipped out before they realise what's happening."

Harvey asked, "Who's meeting him, Gavin?"

"Don't know his name. Richardson didn't know and he'd dealt with the guy for months. A mouthpiece for one of the Columbian cartels."

"He was telling the truth," I pushed in.

Harvey voiced his thoughts aloud, "Fucking moron dealing with them – on a death wish?"

"Moron's a good name for him, Harvey. He's fucking hated around here and his kids died because of his actions. What set the ball rolling was he laced his cousin's next deal with arsenic and rat poison, trying to stop him from taking over."

Harvey grimaced and went on, "When you asked what you could use to contain them, did you get everything?"

"Yeah, enough for four, just in case the cartel guy's a hybrid." Gavin knew the rest of our lot didn't know what he was talking about, so he told them, "Manacles, bungee strapping and hoods – tell you later."

"You did right. What time's this going down?"

Before Gavin could answer, Alli asked, "Ordered four trucks?"

"Done, Alli. Reese did it yesterday, before he left. They'll be at the nick, lunchtime. We have to be ready for late afternoon; Richardson didn't know an exact time."

Harvey said, "Right. We'll have to check them out and their digs. If they leave it until the market shuts...cutting it bloody fine?"

Duke, who'd been quiet up till now, said to Harvey, "No, they'll have cleared off well before the inspector's about. I watched them doing it daily."

"Thanks, Duke. Forgot you were on surveillance."

Gavin added, "That gives him plenty of time to get there, and if he jaunts, well..."

"We'll have to see the cellar, then the digs and go to the market after that, Gavin."

As Gavin got up he said absentmindedly, "Pity we didn't take Jane, she could've shown you the cellar."

"Bren could do that, Gavin."

Eh?

Bren got up and came over to Gavin, "I can touch a dead body and see what happened to it, long after it died, even animals. I can also show everyone, Gavin. Sit down, give me your hands and close your eyes. This won't hurt," she embellished, with a twinkle in her eyes.

Gavin sat down again. He held his hands out, and with a smile on his dial he closed them. Bren knelt down in front of him, showing us the layout to the mushroom cellar, and all the tracks leading away from it, along with the places they'd checked for an escape route that he might use, if cornered. The whole place was smothered in briars and the door to the cellar almost hidden, if you didn't know where it was.

"There," Bren said as she rose to her feet. "Nearly as many briars as behind that fucking hospital."

"You're not kidding, Bren," Harvey said to her. He was thoughtful for a second, voicing, "That reminds me, Alli. Not heard back from surveillance, since I got on to them. Think I know who to focus on now."

"Don't worry, love. When we go home will be soon enough."

Reese's voice filled our heads: What's his name, Harvey?

Brad Hayward, Reese. Thanks. One less job for me.

"Harvey." He turned to Alli, "That name. Same surname as one of the cops at Jed's."

"Fuck!"

I'll start digging around, Harvey. Deal with up there – smells bloody fishy to me.

Cheers, Reese – me n'all. Have a word with Jamie; he'll know who they are.

Will do. Good luck.

Liam asked, "Who's Jed?"

"Lucas's twin and our tattooist. Like peas in a pod." Harvey grinned at Lucas.

"Yeah, the bugger was born before me – bastard."

_I heard that._ Lucas laughed at his twin and then he said, "We better get on."

The next thing was the market. Liam took Alli and Harvey down there. He'd seen us and Duke but Liam wouldn't look out of place. No one knew he was packing it in and he'd found someone to run the stall until his considerable stock was sold. He was determined to work with us now and we were glad to have him. Gina followed what they did and we picked it all up from her. This linking was a Godsend. They left him talking to the young women working on his pitch. Then they followed the stream of shoppers to the main bunch of women's stalls, down the bank, to purchase some music off the hybrid. My description of the main hybrid tickled Alli when she set eyes on him, trying hard not to laugh at his head of hair and almost bursting, unable to chat with Harvey in her mind, in case he heard her. The only thing she knew for certain, after I told her, was that he couldn't detect hybrids – not much help at all.

We could hear him pushing the CDs to customers. I couldn't describe it as broken English – broken public school would be nearer the point. Gavin giggled beside me.

Alli was annoyed they couldn't get closer, with other customers in front of her. Rex's voice suddenly blasted out: Help you at all?

Harvey asked: Got any jazz, mate?

You may find some at that end. Thought you'd be into pop music at your age. What about this – legions of fans, he's got?

Harvey sounded pissed off: If I was nine. We could almost feel Harvey biting his tongue, wanting to rip his head off, suppressing his feelings fast, as they were there for a specific job.

A few minutes passed with no sound apart from the hum of a busy market. Then a woman was moaning under her breath that all he sold was kids stuff. That didn't bode well if they didn't have what Harvey asked for. Drowning out the usual hum of people buying stuff on nearby stalls was the clatter of CDs hitting each other as they were flicked inside a tight-fitting box. We took that to be Harvey, with Gina feeling Alli's emotions, in empathy with him.

The hybrids thoughts hit Gina: Jesus fucking wept! He'll break the blasted cases, carrying on like that. I'll show him...

Can't interest you, missey?

Seconds passed before we heard Alli reading the gen on the youngster with his millions of fans. Over-riding that, we also heard her searching inside his head as she flitted from one section of his brain to another, in her hunt for information we needed. It was all mundane stuff apart from the fact he was stoned and couldn't wait until the morons left him alone to have another hit. I felt her push her way into his memory banks and we all saw him messing around with yards of cassette tape. Shoving a pen into one side and winding the excess back onto the wheels inside, and then slotting it into a machine.

All through that Alli chanted in her head the usual blurb they loaded inside CDs. Talk about multi-tasking – left me hands-down.

Gina cut in: No she doesn't – never tried it – that's all, Jane.

Thanks, Gina. I'll give it a go sometime.

Alli suddenly giggled in her head. She could feel how annoyed he was but she bided her time until she had enough to sink him.

The hybrids voice hammered into Alli's thoughts: Well, buying it or not? Then he thought: Never make their bloody minds up.

Alli answered: Just checking if it's a copy.

He must have been seething: Don't bloody buy it, your choice? Then he tacked on in his head: Fucking women!

She totally ignored him and began reading the blurb all over again whilst digging deeper inside his head. Nothing different showed up for a while but the next thing we heard was the word Ketamine. I knew that was a horse tranquilliser which only idiots tried if they wanted a lifetime of bladder problems or a kidney transplant. I'd read about it in one of Gina's mags on our visit to them.

Her thoughts were suddenly inside the hybrid's brain again. All three were going to the handover. Alli certainly thought he was nuts taking them.

He was getting more impatient, thinking tons of obscene things he'd do to Alli. Once she'd seen all they needed, Harvey got her out of there, voicing: Give that crap back, Alli. Shove it mate. That shut him up.

We heard them giggle on their way to meet Liam at his stall. I heard plastic moving and then Liam's voice: Just some make-up and well done. You've got some mind on you, Alli. I got lost, half way through the second time you were inside his head.

What? Harvey asked: You picked up on that from up here?

Noise stopped us hearing his reply, just Alli's statement: I'm bloody glad you want to join up. Thanks for this.

Harvey enlightened him: They haven't found a hybrid who can do that, if they aren't linked, Liam – see so much from a distance.

Alli made her point again: I'm not as good as you – no-way. I have to be as close as we are now.

From Harvey's next words Liam must have been embarrassed: Don't feel like that, it's brilliant, Liam, and you'd be a great asset to this cell. They'd be lucky to have you.

Thanks, both of you. I really want to join up – the first time I've been accepted. I was hated at school.

I wasn't surprised with Alli's answer: Least said about school, the better for me, too. I had a crap time, as well.

Liam said as they reached our car. "Seeing ghosts the whole time, like Jane, must be bloody awful." He looked up at me and smiled.

I had my window down, "Interesting chat you buggers."

Alli and Harvey climbed in the back and Liam carried on and joined Duke in his car with three of their lot. Everyone could hear what was said, so there was no need to be together.

As soon as the back door slammed I turned in my seat, "Bloody hell, Alli – you see more than me and we're so chuffed about Liam."

"You couldn't stand in front of him, Jane, that's all. Liam's a different kettle of fish – must have heard what Harvey said? Anyway, Rex was dying to get away from there – not to be at the drop-off any earlier – his next bloody fix."

"Ah, that's why he didn't feel me."

"Yeah, and I bet they're in their digs by now. He was coming down and had a hell of a job trying not to scratch; he was so irritated by it. The other two will be with him, gormless buggers...doped on fucking Ketamine."

Gavin asked, "That'll help us, surely?"

Harvey shoved in, "They'll be just as unpredictable. Could be dopey or over-excited – works both ways that bloody stuff. Glad there's plenty of us. We better have those trucks handy, n'all."

"Christ!" Gavin muttered, surprising him for a moment. He was turning a corner and then he thought rationally again, "As for the trucks, we're using a barn, not far away. One of the lads knows the farmer."

"Good. We might need them fast. Alli can hypnotise and you, Jane..."

"So can Duke, Harvey."

"Even better."

We had lunch at the nick. Harvey and Alli sat with us but the others spread out amongst the tables on the top floor. Our team were as hungry as ever, and not just for food; devouring as much as they could of our extended family's journey to where they were now. When lunch time was over some hadn't touched their food and others had only eaten half of theirs. Gavin told them to take it downstairs to finish it there. He was proud they were still so enthusiastic.

John must have bloody radar, waiting for us in our office.

"You didn't say they were coming again, this soon, Gavin?"

Gavin was bloody furious with him. Our talk had gone right over his fucking head and believe me we tried to contact him. Gavin couldn't help blasting him, "Do you think we'd miss the opportunity to catch this killer because you won't pick up your bloody phone up, after you knock off?"

John wagged his finger at him, "Now look here..."

Harvey jumped in, "NO! I don't wish to be rude but you give me no option. Do you think we'd have gained our clear-up rate without our commissioner's full backing? No, he knows we have to act when necessary and he's joined us on night call-outs. Reese had words with us before we came. He's of the impression that you can't cut this job. About time you proved him wrong, don't you think?"

John turned red, almost busting a gut, "I'll have your badge for this, DI Burgess."

"Try it?" Jo yelled from behind him. "And he's a chief inspector, now." John turned to see who'd yelled.

Reese's voice filled our heads: I'm flying up there now. Get on with what you have to, Harvey. Ignore him, he's out of there.

"Cheers, Reese. See you when we've caught those three bastards." Harvey said aloud, to make sure John knew he'd been talking to him. Harvey glanced at his watch, "Time to go."

Gavin answered, "Great, the smell of fear is too pungent in here." As he passed John, he said, "Think you'll be clearing your desk." We left him with his mouth open and hurried out to the cars.

We were at the farm before the trucks arrived. They were Home Office drivers and a big 'no, no' for the other half of our family. Harvey told them to wait ten minutes and then to leave for the farm. Convinced they'd ignore him, he asked Tom to drive a squad car with them. One, because he'd arranged it with the farmer, and two, to make sure they followed Harvey's instructions and waited. They'd had too many problems with them in the past. Tom was pleased to help in any way possible, informed we'd have to jaunt to the mushroom cellar from there, and the Home Office had no idea hybrids could do it. He was told to stay with the cars when the trucks were called for, keeping him safe, though near enough at hand in case we needed anything else. Beth was happy to stay at the nick, not wanting to jeopardise us in any way as she had no idea how to jaunt, yet.

We jaunted in groups of four. Harvey and Jo carried the heavy bags, like they weighed ounces, and one of us linked arms with them to make sure we were together.

We had to find hiding places and the woods were dense; chock-a-block with brambles that were a pain in the arse – close enough to see what was going on and as near to the door into the cellar as we could get, without being detected.

It wasn't in our nature to be patient, fully accepting that about us, but thankful we knew how unpredictable they might be...drugged up. We settled down for the long haul – too much to bloody wish they'd arrive soon. Gavin turned his head, smiling at my sarcasm.

Harvey was like a sensitive loud speaker to us, hearing the racket they made, long before they could be seen. Good for us as we could hold our breath and stay as still as statues, thanking God we didn't have to wait long, in the end.

When they got to the green door, one of Rex's minions pulled it wide open, yelling, "See! Told you it wouldn't get stuck."

Rex yelled at him, "Make as much fucking noise as you can – why don't you?"

The hybrid shrugged his shoulders, "Who the fucks' going to hear us?"

"I said shut it!" Rex demanded. The answer flung back at him was mumbled and I didn't hear it properly. Rex wasn't generous but he knew what would shut them up – reaching into his trouser pocket, pulling out a pack of cigarettes. They hovered until he gave them one, offering a light as fast as he could. The three of them were silent after that, mooching around, kicking stones in the dirt and puffing away on their cigarettes. They had no idea that the guy they were waiting for had got to them – shocked when they looked up – bloody annoyed he wasn't alone.

Now they were concentrating on the new arrivals, Gavin conveyed his thoughts: I'm as surprised as them, Harvey.

I'm not, Gavin. Remember what I said; be prepared to turn ninety degrees.

Ah. What do we do now?

We wait. They may do the job for us.

Liam was across the clearing from us with Duke, Lucas and Andy. Having heard us talking in our heads and the hybrids hadn't, he offered: They're not leaving without the money and drugs.

Thanks, Liam. Harvey carried on: So that's why he's brought reinforcements?

I'll keep you posted.

The three weathered-faced individuals stood still in front of the hybrids, expecting some sort of reaction – if only a greeting.

Realisation hit Alli: Christ. They're human.

Harvey looked at her: This'll be messy but we can't go steaming in, Alli – they'll vanish.

I know.

She turned her attention to Rex. He seemed to wake up, shoving his hand out to the guy holding the heavy briefcase, knowing the drugs were inside, making him sweat at the thought.

Instead of shaking his hand, he stepped aside, sweeping his free hand almost backwards, towards the man out to his left to the boss of the outfit.

Rex tried again, stepping forward this time, thinking it would be okay, but the first man's hand shot up, showing his palm to Rex, making him involuntarily back up, but we all knew he wouldn't want to lose face and definitely wouldn't take that lying down.

"What the hell's going on?" Rex asked, moving forward again.

"No presione a su suerte el señor Richardson."

The bulkier of Rex's side-kicks asked: Wha's he saying?

The bastard said, don't push my luck.

Fucking cheek.

Rex flapped his hand back at him, to shut him up. That gesture hadn't gone un-noticed by the foreigners, though they stayed too calm. We waited.

Rex tried again in his best Spanish, "Yo no lo soy. Si no puedo darle la mano al Sr. García, entonces algo está mal. ¿Qué es?"

The first guy smiled, stepping back to reveal a gun in the third man's hand – pointed directly at Rex.

"What the fuck! Bastards!" flew out of Rex's mouth, just as he lunged at the main man. The words didn't get to them before the gun went off; hoping he'd dropped Rex in his tracks.

That didn't happen – Rex didn't flinch and kept going.

A look of angst blasted from both men's eyes, to the one who'd fired the gun. He looked puzzled – all lost with Rex grasping the main honcho around his neck – lifting him off the ground with one hand. The gun was fired a second and third time. Rex's mates were the targets. The bullets passed right through them and because they didn't feel it, they didn't react, apart from watching Rex slamming the man to the ground, lifting him like a rag doll again and again. Harvey blocked us from hearing the screams and bones breaking from the Columbian.

Rex yelled, "GET THE OTHER TWO – FUCKING IDIOTS!"

By that time the two Columbians were already running, back, down the track. The two hybrids vanished and appeared in front of the fleeing men, shocking the living daylights out of them.

They didn't stand a chance, and after no time at all they were dragged back to Rex, one by his leg – the other by his hair – both unconscious. They were dumped in a heap and the hybrids went back to watching Rex making mince-meat of the other guy. Delight spread across their faces – mesmerised each time the body hit the ground.

Harvey's voice filled our minds: Watch Gavin. GO, GO, GO!

The lads suddenly appeared beside one or other of them, each grabbing hold of one part of a body. Rex lost interest in his conquest, laughing at one of his buddies flinging Andy off, before Lucas changed tack and gained a good hold on him. Jo appeared beside Lucas, grabbing his free arm. He disappeared, shaking Lucas off but taking her with him. They weren't gone for long. Jo jaunted back still gripping the top of Rex's left arm. He tried to hit her, flaying with his free fist. She caught his other hand before it touched her face, turning on the pressure, enough to break bones. We heard them, knowing full well he'd heal in seconds.

His eyes were wild, trying to knee her in the crotch. Each time she kicked his legs away, ending up holding his whole weight by his arm and crushed hand, until his feet touched terra-firma again.

"FUCKING BITCH!" he screamed at Jo, trying again. He couldn't understand her strength. She laughed at him, squeezing his hand tighter. He didn't feel any pain although he knew his hand was crushed into a lump. Drugged up like he was, he completely forgot he'd mend if she let go – staring at her hand in disbelief.

My attention was drawn to one of the other hybrids, caught and hooded by Olli and Andy. Harvey locked the manacles on his wrists and ankles, wrapping him so fast it would've been a blur to a human. Now that was done, they breathed a sigh of relief, throwing him down to the ground and sitting on him. It would've been difficult to hold him upright, swaddled in all that rubber.

Lucas and Jack had hold of the second one. Lucas locked manacles on his ankles and Jack his wrists. It didn't stop him squirming, but now Harvey was free he picked up another long length of bungee. Within seconds he'd trussed him up. Now he was unable to move more than slightly; losing his power of speech – being surprised so fast, he couldn't understand what was going on. Duke covered his head in rubber whilst Liam phoned to get the trucks here, fast.

Alli knew I wondered why the hoods: They're unable to think themselves anywhere else – Harvey's tried it. I had to smile at her, guessing why he had.

I was sure we could do something to help, "Why aren't we helping, Alli?"

"Leave it to the lads, Jane, they've done it before."

Harvey looked at Liam, "We need three ambulances." Liam put his thumb up.

Next, Harvey's mind was on Jo. When he saw her he smiled. She still had hold of Rex, who was trying like hell to get away – walking up her body and heaving to pull his arms free. Nothing worked successfully. His bones dislocating and tendons snapping wasn't on his agenda...confusion filled his mind, staring at her between everything he tried. Harvey picked up two sets of manacles, more bungee, hurrying over to help. He dumped the stuff, needing both hands free, grabbing Rex's legs from behind, pulling them backwards until he hit the ground, face-down. His arms pulled above his head, backwards, dislocating them both for the umpteenth time. Lucas sat on his back, pinning him down, not that Jo needed any help. That would've made any human scream in agony – not him.

While all that was going on, Gavin had gone over to check out one of the drug guys. He'd coughed a couple of times – crying out, every time he moved. Not surprising, his foot was turned backwards. Gavin put two fingers on the other guy's neck, trying to feel for a pulse. His head was covered in blood and looked dead to me. Gavin sensed me and looked up, shaking his head.

The other pile of human was a mangled mess. Gina was beside him, looking down at his blood-soaked clothes. Bits of grass and mud stuck to the prominent parts although nothing was recognisable as human and Gina wouldn't touch him in case she felt his pain. One thing Alli had told me she couldn't do, and with Gina being linked, she couldn't either.

Gina turned to us, "When you thought mince-meat, you were right, Jane."

Harvey had locked the manacles onto Rex's ankles and they'd raised him to standing. He vanished again, taking Lucas and Jo with him this time. They were back seconds later.

He yelled at Jo, "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU BASTARDS?"

She smiled and answered, "Police!" His eyes bulged, not believing her. Harvey was behind him, quickly wrapping his arms around Rex's chest, turning on his strength, cutting off the hybrid's breath and crushing his ribs. Jo let go and picked up the other manacles. He was trying to prize Harvey's arms from around his body – wasting his time. She grabbed each arm, forcing the manacles on his wrists, locking them tight. She stepped aside, blasting at him, "NOW DO YOU FUCKING BELIEVE ME?"

He couldn't answer, no breath, straining his head round to see who was holding him. Jo got hold of his head, twisting it back. Luke was waiting, holding the hood to stretch over it, which left him two tiny air-holes under his nose, when it was on. With that done they pushed him to the floor. Harvey picked up the bungee, starting at his feet, turning him fast as he swaddled him in the rubber.

Whilst he was tucking the end through one of the bands near his neck, Harvey said, "The trucks are coming. Let's carry these three to meet them. I don't want the drivers to see what's gone on here."

Lucas added, "I'll ride back with the ambulances, Harvey, as far as they can drive up this track."

"Cheers, Lucas. Two of them might have to go straight to the lab. What do you think, Luke?"

"Yeah. Bet they're illegal's so we'll contact immigration."

"Right, let's go." He grabbed Rex around his neck and Olli his feet. The others picked up their loads and we vanished to the front of the demolished hotel.

We waited on the hard-standing and watched the four trucks drive out of the tunnel of trees. They swung around in a circle, parking with the back of the trucks facing us. The drivers got out and while we waited for them to unlock the back of each one, the lads picked up our captives. I felt the pleasure from everyone, hearing the noise when each one hit the back wall of the truck into which they were thrown. The nearest driver to me was a bit puzzled by what his passenger was dressed in, grateful he didn't have to actually touch the one he'd picked up. He slammed the door shut, deftly locking the bar across it.

A small door to the left of the main door was at his eye level. When he opened it I could see the controls. He pressed a large red button, switching on the four hundred and fifty thousand volts of electricity...enough to contain any hybrid on the planet, we'd been told and instigated by our friends who tried it out on Olli.

The forth driver thanked his lucky stars, going back empty, saving him a ton of paperwork. They didn't hang around and drove off, heading for the tunnel to the main road.

"Are they going to the nick, Harvey?"

"No, Jane. No interviews for them. They're going straight to the facility where the crazy hybrids are kept. I won't say the Home Office always get it right, but they're scared of them, enough to be careful. The two we dealt with previously were let out of Rampton and then turned – in Broadmoor now."

"Oh. I was looking forward to their interviews."

"You saw how hard they fought. I wouldn't chance your human team – they're fucking lunatics – ask Lucas? He was at the forefront of an interview with Hicks, one of our lads who had no idea we knew what he was. Think what they'd be like and on a come-down?"

Gavin came and put his arm around my shoulder, "I second that, Harvey. You're going nowhere near them, Jane."

"I hear a siren."

"Christ, Harvey. How far can you hear?"

He smiled at me before saying, "It used to be about thirty feet. Don't know if it's extended with all the use, but a few miles at least, now, if there's no other noise."

Bloody hell.

Charlie sauntered up to us, "One of us will ride with the bodies, Gavin, to make sure they drop them at the lab – we'll do these PMs ourselves. Immigration won't give a toss if the one alive carries ID or not...deportation for him."

"Think you're wise. We'll get back to the nick. Oh, no one brought the briefcase or the gun."

"I'll get them." He turned and called, "Lucas, keys to my car." He tossed them. Lucas caught the bunch, waving to him: Cheers – see you later.

Charlie sniggered: Not much left of one of them, so it shouldn't take long.

He heard us laughing in his head. The first ambulance drove out from the tree tunnel. Charlie flagged it down and jumped aboard. We saw him point to the track and it changed direction with the other two following.

Gavin said quietly, "Let's get back to the barn."

Gavin checked his watch. He had one thing to do before our team left the nick: Phil, get round to their flat and collect all the music in the place. It'll have to be burned. Make sure no one takes any home, it could kill them.

I'll remind them, Gavin. Glad you're done there.

Me too. See you tomorrow.

About an hour later at the nick, the other half of our family followed us into our office. We'd walked right in the middle of a row between Reese and John. Everyone had gone home, apart from them, and we didn't expect it with it being way past knocking off time. They'd stopped yelling at each other, but it was obvious what was going on, as soon as the door opened.

"Sorry, thought this would be over," Reese apologised.

John's face was bright red. That was my cue, "See what this job does to you, John? Your wife wouldn't want you ill, would she? Their commissioner's friend has just had a stroke and by the colour of you, your bloody blood pressure is sky-high. I think a different section of the force would be advisable, John. You know I'm right, don't you?"

"Well, put like that, yes, Jane." It was a good job John couldn't see Reese's face. He couldn't believe John's answer until he realised I'd hypnotised him. He continued to listen with a grin on his face.

I asked, "Shall we have tea?"

John looked at his watch, "Ummm, better not, Jane. Jeanette will be waiting at home."

"Okay, John. Good luck in your new job."

His hand was sweaty when he shook mine. "Been a pleasure." Then he left our office. The looks that shot from one to the other of us were priceless. No one dared to speak until we were sure he'd left the building, waiting until Harvey knew for sure and then there was uproar.

Once all the laughing had died down, I said to Reese, "Told you it would work."

He bent double, laughing at me, and then he asked, "Which section would you like him in?"

"Toilet attendant sounds good. No, wait? You need a degree for that."

Harvey and Alli laughed the loudest. Almost her words to a tea, the day they met. I flashed my eyes at them.

The boys were back from the lab. Duke was with us and Liam and we'd finished a hearty meal. The banter around the table quietened down for a moment. Reese tapped his wine glass and announced, "The choppers will be here soon. I've ordered three. You're on holiday for a week at this end. I'm sure Harvey and Alli could squeeze you into their house?" He glanced at them with a grin. "I mean all of you, including Julie and Megan. They're staying with Jed and Abbey – all arranged. I've told Julie and a taxi will pick her up in time. I'm thrilled to bits how you all get on and help each other. This was a hard case to crack and the fact it was your first, made it even harder, so well done all of you." He chuckled before going on, "I have to find another commissioner, thanks to you, Jane, and why you have a week off." Someone started clapping, prompting the rest of us to join in.

I got up and went round the table to Reese – wrapping my arms around his neck I kissed his right cheek, "Thanks, Reese. Parties every night – bring it on!"

Alli butted in, "You can try out some of our gear, Jane."

Perfect!

The End.

## Also by Andrew Harding

Warning ~ adult content!

Spirit ~ book One in the Spirit trilogy

An offer to go to a Spiritualist church on a Friday night opened up a world Leah Crosby could only have dreamed of and head-first into a family that should have been dead long ago.

The un-dead, her cousins, are funeral directors and Leah is fascinated and drawn into their world and the Spiritualist Movement where her own powers are opened up and developed, unknowingly to them all, to help with the horror that faced them. A horror they actually wished for.

This book contains descriptions of scenes of an explicit nature which are suitable for adults only. The contents are not suitable for readers under the age of eighteen years of age.

Force ~ book Two in the Spirit trilogy

Leah begins to help the police, by using her psychic powers to solve cases that have baffled them. On her first day, she discovers that the inspector is doing his utmost to ensure that Maggie pays for Becky's death – Leah's greatest wish. With their maker entombed, the extended family begin to settle down to a trouble-free life – but strange things start to happen and the feelings of dread engulf them again.

Parity ~ book Three in the Spirit trilogy

Confident that the family have rid themselves of all their demons a last, they settle down to a normal life, if there is ever such a thing for vampires, and grateful they would never have to deal with vampire attacks again, in their job as funeral directors. But their confidence is soon shattered by a series of devastating events.

Split Decision ~ book One in the Hybrid series

What appears to be a fortuitous meeting with Harvey Burgess, Alison Grey (Alli) begins a relationship with him that will not only open the door to her emotions, but will unravel the very being of her own existence. As Harvey's seemingly innocent approach in her life becomes even clearer she aids him in his own detective work to track down a deranged and merciless serial killer, a man who shows little remorse as he continues his quest for brutality.

Andrew Harding delivers a compelling and seductive tale in his novel: The Hybrid Series: 'Split Decision', engrossing the mind with a world of eroticism and the hunt for a man who will stop at nothing to avenge his own demons that have haunted him throughout his childhood... Alli's psychic ability to track the killer down culminates in a compelling climax.

Critical Moments ~ book Two in the Hybrid series

Harvey and Alli continue with their investigations, as another serial killer remains at large. With additional hybrids to aid them in their quest, they endeavour to seek out a deranged killer who lures his male victims, before surgically removing their genitals. As a unit of hybrids, their suspicions of the man at large leads them to an unnerving theory...and one that will require all their ingenuity if they are to end the ominous spree of mutilations.

Andrew Harding continues the Hybrid series with his second novel: Critical Moments. His compelling tale will take the reader to another world of eroticism and the murderous exploits of a disturbed mind, as the sequel to Hybrid Series: Critical Moments takes on another unsettling turn of events.

Devil's Dyke ~ book Three in the Hybrid series

The revelations in their last case had greatly disturbed the hybrids and their commissioner. Their next case is so close to home the whole station is unnerved by a crime so despicable they can hardly believe it is true and they have to use all of their resourcefulness to find yet another serial killer.

Wet Daddy ~ book Four in the Hybrid series

Having just solved one despicable murder and enjoyed a few hours of relaxation, Harvey, Alli and the rest of the Hybrids are thrust once again into a murder scene that beggars belief. Their boss from MI5 goes with them to see how they execute a job, to gain the staggering clear-up rate, they accomplish on every case. What awaits them is a serial murder that only belongs in nightmares and shocks them all, Hybrid and human alike.

Medium Rare ~ book Five in the Hybrid series

Everything stopped for call-outs. They became a priority, whatever the team of hybrids were doing and this day was no different from any other. From thinking that they would be finishing interviews, for their last big case, their day took on a more sinister feel, called out to a job that posed more questions than answers for everyone.

Visit Andrew's Website

for excerpts and purchase details

## About the Author

Travelling the world and hunting out antiques has given Andrew Harding a broad insight into the unravelling of the human mind. His fascination with the paranormal, supernatural and also crime have inspired him to cross boundaries and write this series of books.

The people who have crossed his path have covered such a broad spectrum that he's realised that anything is possible, and that there are no barriers to the depravity that could be hidden beneath the surface.

Go back to Contents
